Time never stands stillby DradavarChaptersEscape and Siren vs. SkullMemories, darkness and Siren vs. Shining Armor, the one hit killThe memorial statuesAnvils betrayalThe bath, the toilet and Siren vs. the showerDream of a wing embrace and DragothariumHatred vs. Siren reopened!SupernovaLast wordsThe end of the DarkIn need of punishmentRemorse and the full moon promiseWhat has to be done...The 'Eclipse Guard' and 'Essence' part 1/2Happiness, anger and Sirens dreamBroken BladeGarnjiel the behemothThe ten godsBack to backStupid ideas in the rainBanish the rainbowThe god of happinessWeird dreams and a invitationBeing the hunted and the hunterHtaed gnitcelferLose your reasonTime never stands stillA new beginning?Memories of a rampaging dragonThe 'Eclipse Guard' and 'Essence' part 2/2 and Siren vs. the rainbow maned mareEscape and Siren vs. SkullChapter 2 'Girl you must be retarded' Anvil says as I finally open my eyes again. "Shut up" I mumble, trying to get the taste of bile off my tongue. 'You awake?' he asks with concern filling his voice. "Yeah I'm awake!" I say louder. "Hey! Silence in there!" the guard in front of the door shouts into the cell. 'Siren?' he asks again, the amount of worry in his voice is almost sickening. I look around in my cell and notice what might be wrong. Garnjiel was missing. Jumping of the bed I rush at the door. "Where did you take Garnjiel?" I ask the guard outside furiously. "Silence!" the guard simply answers, not even looking my way. 'Siren!?' Anvil shouts in my mind. 'What!?' I shout back. 'Finally' he answers, 'you okay?' My eyes widen as the puzzle starts to put itself together. Garnjiel is not here, the blade can't hear my voice so Anvil isn't able to hear me? 'That's is stupid' I facehoof, 'who's idea was this?' 'Yours!' Anvil answers, 'just charging into a big town with a weapon on your back. Did you actually expect them to just let you pass?' 'What?' I think about a second what he was saying, 'oh no you idiot! I didn't mean that! Sure I didn't expect the town guards to be so much stronger. But I meant that you're not able to hear me when the blade is not in the same room.' 'Of course the blade can't hear you if it's not in the same room, stupid' his voice implies I have to be stupid. 'Buck you' I answer annoyed. The sound of a key being put into the door stops our fight. The door is pulled open and a big, bulky guard, a unicorn, walks in. "Don't move" he says as he pulls out hoofcuffs. "You won't need them" I answer, "I'm not here to fight." "Oh, I have to" he smirks, "It's a order from the princess. Before she talks to you, you have to be subdued." The way he said the last word made the hair on my neck stand. I follow the movements of his eyes, as they creep over my body. I smile myself, "I don't think that she meant this way of subduing" I purr. He walks closer, putting the cuffs closer to my frontlegs. 'Idiot' Anvil says, I could feel a powersurge running through me. I jump up, doing a somersault, I smash my right back leg onto his shoulder, he buckles, kneeling in front of me. Standing in front of him again I use my left hoof to make him rise his face. His face is grimaced by pain. "You don't look so good" I say as I slap him across the face, making him turn his face to his left. In a twirl I kick him in his face. Sending him into the unlocked door, making it burst out of it's hinges. The shouts of guards, alarmed by the sound of the fight, come closer. Running out of the cell I jump out of the path of a spear, flying my way. I click my tongue. 'I don't have time for these small flies' I think annoyed. 'Siren' Anvil sounds tired, 'the power I can give you is limited. You need Garnjiel!' I nod. The guards close enough to see me raise their brows, unsure of what I just did. Ignoring them I run. 'You know where Garnjiel is?' I ask quickly. 'I know it's position, give me a second' another surge rushes through me and a sudden mental pull shows me Garnjiels position. 'Better hurry, the guards are catching up and I don't have much energy left' he speaks quickly. 'Tsk. I don't need your strength to outrun them!' I answer with a smirk. I follow the path of stone through what seems to be a dungeon. The guards are slowed down by their armor, making it easy for me to outrun them. It seems like there are not too many guards down in the dungeons. A turn to the right, to the left, a staircase upwards. Another long hallway. "There!" I gasp. A thick door comes in sight, channeling my own strength I ram my shoulder right into it, making the door splinter and bent but not breaking. I stumble off, ignoring the bruise on my shoulder I charge the door again. More creaking, more splintering but she was still holding. "Come on!" I growl. Taking a few more steps back I charge again. Again, the door was still holding. Loud hoofsteps behind me tell me that the guards managed to catch up again. I gasp and wheeze, closing my eyes I hear Anvil, 'You got weak' he simply states, coldly, 'don't tell me I'm wasting my time with you!' "Shut up!" I shout, running into the door again. This time it crashes down, a loud crash halls through the hallway. "The armory!" "Faster!" 'The guards are approaching' Anvil says, suddenly relaxed, 'you want to fight or run?' Taking Garnjiels hilt in my mouth I stand there a few seconds, thinking about my options. 'I don't want to hurt them, they're not my enemy! But it looks like I have to fight my way through them.' Pulling Garnjiel up I turn around, ready to face the guards. The scenery before me was so very familiar. Also the sound of blades, spears and other weapons hitting my blade were familiar. The scent of blood as I tried to stop them with non-lethal attacks, cracking their bones, cutting through their muscles to immobilize them. It all was so familiar. Even the pain was familiar as one of them managed to cut into my flank. The battle wasn't long. Maybe two minutes. Two minutes of fighting and my body was ready to fall to the ground. To surrender, to just collapse. The guards that were still conscious around me where crying and whincing, some even screaming. 'I overdid it' regreting some of the injuries I inflicted upon those guards. Especially the one guard who had simply bad luck. He was charging at me, his blade ready to slice into me. I had my blade up, ready to dodge and throw him backwards, but he slipped. He slipped over the hooves of his comrade, he stumbled forwards, losing the grip of his sword he fell into my blade. Sure I was swinging the blade at him but I never intended to kill him, the blade dived deep into his neck, blood gushing out as he was thrown out of my way, crashing head first into the wall. His exposed- A bell over me started to ring, interrupting my trail of thoughts. I knew what the meaning of this was. It meant, 'We are under attack, all battle-ready units to arms' or something like that. 'No time to think' I wheeze and gasp, sheathing the blade on my back. I run the way back to the staircase, following it upwards again I'm suddenly in a completly different part of the, well, I suppose castle. The walls here are no longer made of grey stonebricks, the walls here are made of marble and in a pure white. I feel bad for standing in these hallways in my momentary condition, sweat and blood running down my body, from the few cuts the guards managed to land on me. I may be a very good fighter but even I'm not invincible. Shaking my head I hear loud hoofsteps approach. Turning my head to the left I see a new brigade coming this way. The commander a mare, clad in black armor. The difference to the ponies, the guards behind her was that her armor was all around her body, she was clad in full plate. Each inch of her body hidden under black steel. "Commander Skull here, Unit 4!" she shouted, her voice echoing through the halls, "found the intruder on the first floor of the castle." turning her head she pulled a rapier from her side. "Unit 4!" the guards around her salutating, "move through the halls, cut of the enemies paths and hold your ground. I want her down before the princess even notices the security breach!" "Yes sir!" the guards shout in unison, running to her left and to her right, the pegasi running at me, jumping over me and cutting of my paths behind me. I look around, I was in the middle of a crossroad, the only place I have now is either retreat into the crammed dungeon area or fight here. Cursing my bad luck I look at the commander. Her heavy hoofsteps getting louder with each step she takes to get closer to me. 'She's slow' Anvil says coldly. 'Not necessarily' I answer. 'Why do you think so?' he asks curious. 'She uses a rapier' I explain calmly, 'if you want to use a rapier you need to be quick and swift so you can outfight your enemy. She is at an advantage in here where I can't swing my sword with full strength, if I manage to bury my sword too deep into one of the walls, it's over.' The commander was still approaching slowly. She stops, 4 meters away from me. "Surrender" she orders. "I don't want to fight" I answer. "Surrender" she orders again, her voice not changing at all. I pull my sword off my back pointing it at her. "Make me" I challenge her. "Engage" she answers. Something I didn't expect happened. Her armor blasted itself off, the shards stopping in the air as she jumps towards me, now only wearing a tight black leather armor, her blade rushing at my head. I barely managed to dodge the hit, her edge scratching over my edge, cutting into the skin under my right eye as I dive to the side. The very moment her attack is finished the shards start to rush towards her, coating her in the black armor again. She turns to me slowly, holding the rapier in front of her face. "Surrender, now!" she orders again. I'm surprised. She's fast, faster than i anticipated, but I also anticipated her to fight in her armor, not blasting it off. Licking some of the blood that flows down my face, I grin. "I told you already. Make me!" I turn, bringing my sword in position to ram the tip into her. I tighten my muscles, and jump forward. A sudden cracking sound distracts me. Her armor was cracking, very small cracks, but nonetheless cracks. A second before my blade was in range to hit the armor it splitted, bursting off again as the commander lunges to the side, the rapier in her mouth cutting through the air on it's way towards me, my throat. Twirling to the side, many of the pieces whirl through the air, thrown through the air by my blade. Her rapier couldn't connect. I feel the tip of the rapier running through my coat but not hurting my skin. We swapped the side this time, and again the shards moved towards her covering her again in the armor. I wheeze and gasp even more now. 'She's too fast for me' breathing hurts, my sides are stinging. 'True' Anvil answers, 'what are you going to do about that?' 'Think! Think, think, think!' I'm desperate, searching for any weak points. 'She is too fast for me to attack her head on and even if I try she just jumps out of the way and uses my own speed for her to make her attacks connect.' The commander is now staring at me, starting to circle around me. I turn with her, not moving an inch. 'Every bit of room I give to her, makes it easier for her to attack me' my thoughts are getting even desperater now. "What is wrong?" the commander asks, taunting me, "are you ready to surrender now?" "You're starting to piss me off!" I answer her, "I told you, make me!" A sigh. "Let's finish this" she answers coldly, lunging at me. I dodge her head on attack, deflecting the blow to the side. 'She is still wearing her armor!' I'm stunned, 'why is she still so fast!?' I twirl to the side trying to smash the blade into her side, the cracks appear again, the armor bursts off of her and she jumps over my blade. My misfortune, I was so close to her that the shards blinded me for a second, I used my hooves to keep them from hitting my eyes. Out of balance my blade dives deep into the wall. 'That's bad, so very, very bad' I think looking at the stuck blade. The feeling of cold steel on my neck tells me that I lost. "Last chance" the commander says, the shards of her armor still in the air, "surrender or die!" I turn to glare at her. "As you wish!" she says as she pulls the blade up, ready to sink the blade into my neck. 'Weakling!' Anvil shouts, the rune on the sword recolouring itself red. I smile, 'shut up' a hard glare in my eyes. Her blade rushes down... and hits the floor, as I take a quick step to the side, lifting both my fronthooves. "You really think, this is all I have?" I say coldly, ramming my hooves into her ribs, feeling atleast one of them crack. The commander cries out but manages to stand as she slides over the polished floor. She is now wheezing too. "How dare you" she whinces, "how dare-" "You didn't notice?" I ask loud. Her face is priceless, I point up to the shards in the air, "It didn't return." Her eyes widen as the realisation hits her. "I had a crazy Idea" I look at my sword, buried to atleast a third in the marble, "If one of your shards can't follow your assemble call, can the others also not? And if they can, will the part that can't, make a hole into your armor?" Her eyes widen even further. "Impossible" she states, "you're saying that one of my shards is in that wall, together with your sword?" I nod, "not only one. But three of them are buried together with my sword." "So what?" she answers angrily, "you disarmed yourself and that only to get through my armor. I have won this way." 'She is right' Anvil states, 'you lost your weapon for such a small reason.' 'I told you to shut up' I answer Anvil and grin at the commander. Lifting my hooves back up and getting in a fighting stance, "I won't need a blade for you anymore" I blare at her. "So naive" shaking her head she goes back to her fighting stance... or atleast tried, lifting her sword she growls and lowers the blade again, gasping even more now. "Oh and by the by" I explain with a mischievous smile, "I just didn't aim at your ribs to hurt you. In a fight with a rapier the upper body movement is one of the most important parts, so what will happen if, I don't know, one of your ribs get's cracked?" Lifting her rapier again she tries to stay in fighting stance but fails again after a few second, trembling and gasping she drops the weapon. Walking closer to her I see her eyes widen, this time in fear. "Surrender" I order. "You have to kill me for that" she answers. Shaking my head I lean down closer to hear ear and whisper, "I'm not here to kill" I ram my left fronthoof in her gut. Coughing, wheezing and gasping she falls to the ground, trying to catch some air. I turn around and walk back to my blade, pulling it easily out of the marble. The moment the shards are freed from my blade all of the shards fall to the ground. "So.... easy..." the commander coughs, "you were... able to ....pull the blade..... out of the marble all... the time?" "Of course" I answer, "do you really think I would be such an amateur and bury my blade too deep for me to pull it out again?" I shake my head, "please, I was trained to be able to pull my blade out of almost everything." Her coughs get louder and heavier, worry wells up in me. 'Did the broken rib pierce her lung?' 'What if so? She tried to kill you!' Anvil answers. 'I killed enough ponies today' thinking back at the guard downstairs. 'You only killed one' he answers still coldly. 'One too many.' 'You got soft' his voice was starting to annoy me. 'Buck you.' "Commander!" I turn around, lifting the blade back onto my back. One of the guards, a young one too, has walked closer his eyes filled wih worry. Walking straight at him, he tries to toughen up, but a few steps before I reach him he closes his eyes, biting his lip. "Bring her to the infirmary" I tell him, "she might have a pierced lung." He turns his head, looking at me. I was already in his back. "Why?" he asks, his voice trembling. "As I said" I start to walk away, "I'm not here to kill anypony." I walk down the hallway straight at a group of guards. None of them look like they have the will to fight but they're not moving either. I sigh, "If none of you has the will to fight you should get out of my way." From the five guards three were nodding, starting to make movements to back away. "We won't move!" one of the other two shouts. "Right!" the other also shouts. With another sigh I pull the blade and smash the ground between the two, burying the blade 10 cm deep into the ground. Their eyes widen. "Next time" I state coldly, "your skull will be under my blade" The left guard faints, the right gulps and backs away. I pull my blade back up, sheathing it on my back. "Thanks" I whisper as I walk past them. After a few meter a thought crosses my mind. I stop. Turning around and walking back to them I grab one of them at the armor surrounding his neck, lifting him up. "Huh?" he looks at me with watery eyes. He was ready to cry right now. "Don't wet yourself" I tell him, "just have a question" he nods, "good boy" I lower him back to the ground and pat his head. "Now, tell me. Where do I find princess Celestia?" I ask him with a warm smile. Author's Note Tell me what do you think of the fight between the Commander and Siren. And the reason why none of the other guards even tried to fought Siren was simply that Unit 4 is a bunch of rookies and youngsters. The only tough thing they have is their commander. And yes, even she is still considered a rookie. Tell me what do you think of this chapter.... And no, Unit 4 does not symbolise the 4th Division from Bleach. Memories, darkness and Siren vs. Shining Armor, the one hit killChapter 3 The way to the throne room was shorter than I thought. I practically fought in front of it. Only two hallways further inside the castle was it. The guards in front of the door haven't seen me till now but they were obviously in an agitated state. 'Any ideas how I should get inside?' I ask Anvil. 'Kill the guards and go crushing in?' he asks hypothetical. 'A way inside without killing everything in my path' I answer facehoofing. 'Hit the guards till they're unconscious and then go crushing in?' he asks, this time hopefully. 'What's wrong with you Anvil, you were never so coldblooded and hotheaded.' 'You think so?' 'Whatever.' I took a few more moments thinking of a way to get inside. The guards in front of the door shout something I don't understand, getting back to their position, left and right from the door they kneel down. 'What?' I think irritated, 'why?' Dark mist was wavering through my field of sight making it harder to see my destination. 'What? Mist?' A cold shiver runs down my spine. The sudden realisation that I'm no longer alone hits me, I turn to the left and look into bright blue eyes, surrounded by a darker blue. Wings, a horn. A black regalia with a crescent moon. My eyes widen as I jump to the side, away from the pony. I land a few meters away from her, getting in position to draw Garnjiel. I look at her... or the place where the pony should be. I look around panically. 'Behind you! You idiot!' Anvil shouts. My eyes widen again, I draw the blade and ready myself to- A hard hoof crushes onto the blade and pushes me down to the ground. The pressure is enough to make it impossible for me to either move Garnjiel or myself. "Pray tell, you have a rather strange weapon there" the pony, a mare, talks in a stiff way. It sounds like she's having a tough time talking normally. I growl. The pressure on my back won't get away. "Tell me, what do you want with that sword in the throne room?" she asks, as I hear more hoofsteps approaching. "I want...to..." I stop, taking some deep breaths, "talk to my liege." "Your liege?" her voice changed a little bit, it sounded now a little bit surprised, "it's been a long time since I've heard that word in combination of my sisters name." "Sister?" my eyes widen, "Celestia was an only child!" the pressure on my back rises, I can feel and hear the popping sounds in my back. A little bit more pressure and my spine gets cracked. "What did you just say?" her voice was now getting malicious, "how dare you to contend that my sister is an only child?" I growl louder, "that's.... the way...... I've... met her..... first!" I gasp. The pressure on my back stops. I gasp louder and roll on my back, taking deep breaths, gasping and wheezing I look at the mare before me. 'Damn she's big!' was my first thought. My eyes wander up, seeing the tiara I notice I'm talking to royalty. "You've met my sister? As she was an only child?" she asks, rising her brows in disbelief, "Impossible, that was almost 1800 years ago." My eyes widen. I knew I was long gone. The time in the darkness never stoped, neither did my feeling for time stop. But apparently time moved a lot faster than I anticipated, if I had to guess I'd say I was lost for around 400-500 years. "1800 years?" "Luna?" a warm, calm voice comes from behind me, "what are you doing with that pony?" I'm still lying on my back, I look up and look at a upside-down version of the new pony. I gasp. I turn on my belly, draw the blade, 'Luna' is shouting something, I jump up and.... ram the blade deep into the ground. Kneeling next to the blade, I take a deep breath. And remember. "My liege, I, Dark Siren Neylitha, captain of the Eclipse guard, have returned. Awaiting new orders!" Celestias eyes widen. I can tell without seeing her. "Sister?" Luna asks, "what does this mean?" I'm still kneeling, it was never part of my role to see her while she talks. "Nothing" she says coldly, I look up, seeing her glassy eyes, "I don't know what this pony is talking about!" "What?" I ask loud, as Celestia turns around walking down the hallway to the throne room. Ignoring Garnjiel I run after her. "My liege, I-" "Stop calling me liege!" she turns around and looks down at me, a sinister glare in her eyes, and something else. Pain. "But, my liege-" a hoof slaps me across the face, memories forcing my body to move again, I kneel down again, before Celestia can even move her hoof back to the ground I talk, "My sincere apology my liege!" "STOP CALLING ME THAT!" she practically explodes. Rising her hoof again to hit me again. I close my eyes, preparing myself. The hit never comes. Luna stands between us, holding Celestias hoof in her magic. "I don't know what is going on here, but you taught me to never use violence against our visitors" she answers Celestias hard glare with her own. Celestia pulls her hoof back, freed by Lunas magic. "This is not a visitor" she declares, turning around she flounces the hallway down towards the throne room the doors opening for her, "captain armor!" she shouts, a unicorn with blue mane and tail follows her into the throne room. I'm still kneeling in the hallway, now to no one. Luna walks in front of me. "Rise Siren" she says. Not sure of what to do, I don't move. "I said rise" her voice gets harsher. "You are not my liege" I answer stoic, almost like a machine. "I don't have to follow your orders." I stand back up and look into her eyes. Seeing that she's surprised that I ignore her. I walk the hallway back to where Garnjiel is buried in the marble floor. Walking next to it, I move closer and lean against the flat side of Garnjiel. Waiting for my liege to return. 'Maybe she didn't realize who I am?' my thoughts are slow, my cheek is still stinging from her hoof. 'She did' Anvil answers. 'How can you know?' I ask him, trying to stop the feel to- 'You seem to think that this blade can only hear. This blade can also see aslong as it's primary rune is not covered' he explains. Luna didn't follow, but I could hear the throne room door open and close again. Patrolling guards and units send out to search me start to gather. In front of me, behind me. There is no way out. No way out. I'm alone. Again. 'You are not alone' Anvil speaks quietly. I turn to Garnjiel, and surprised I blink a few times. I'm no longer in the castle of Canterlot, I'm now sitting ontop a hill. The warmth of the sun shining down on me and Anvil as we sit back on back there. It's a memory the day before we both got Eclipse guards. It was a oath we swear to each other. 'Aslong as we are together, we will never be alone' I can feel him shift. I close my eyes and lean heavier against him, enjoying the feel of his coat on mine. 'You're right' I wipe away the tears on my cheeks. 'We are never alone' I open my eyes again. My glare was on Garnjiel, the orange rune, my rune was turning into a deep crimson. 'Finally' Anvil whispers, his voice fading. 'You remembered your oath' his voice was now almost ghostly. Tears stream down my cheeks. I forgot the 'last oath' we all were forced to swear. 'The last order' I think, 'the second to last Eclipse guard has to guide the last till he remembers. His or hers oath is the most important thing in the live of the Eclipse guard.' I stand back up, ignoring the guards before me. I pull Garnjiel out of the marble. My body feels like it was singed, burned alive. 'Never' 'Forget' 'Your' 'Oath' "For the eclipse!" I shout. Charging through the guards before me. None of them understood what was happening. From one moment to the next I was gone. The door to the throne room, a massive stone door. One swing of Garnjiel. The door crashes inside. I see Celestias face widen in shock and something else. Fear. I step over the rubble. Garnjiel on my back was back in one piece, the crack was gone. "Celestia Sunstrider" I shout through the hall, "last royal unicorn of the Sunstrider tribe, I hereby decree that we the guardians of the throne, the Eclipse guard, will overtake the throne till a new, better king or queen has come to return your tribe to it's former power! Now surrender your position to me!" Silence. The guard from before, 'Armor' was his name, moves in front of Celestia. A ghostly magical blade appearing in the air behind him. "How dare you to order princess Celestia around?" he answers, grabbing the blade in his mouth. I pull my blade, the light, the sheathe of it bursting away from the sword. But instead of disappearing the light rushes to my body surrounding my fronthooves in massive boots, wandering up over my shoulders and around my chest, down my lowerbody and back up between my legs, leaving only my backlegs unguarded. The light rushes up my neck and covering the back of my head, around my ears and grows out to massive horns. I grin malicious, "move peasant" I say coldly, "or die by my hoof!" "Try it!" he charges at me. "Shining Armor!" Celestia cries. Too late. I lunge forward and ram my blade into his chest, breaking his armor, I feel and hear his bones break. His eyes widen. His blade disappears, his magic fades, blood flows out of his mouth. He coughs more blood, spitting it on my face. Lifting him up, together with my blade I twist the blade and shake him off, blood gushing out the massive wound. Drops of the red warm liquid flying through the air. I grin, blood covering my face. And darkness covering my eyes. "Surrender!" I shout. Author's Note Don't worry, this will not be a "Dark magic corruption"-Fanfiction. Why this happened and everything connected to it will be explained. Tell me what do you think of this. I kinda feel bad for making Shining suffer... but the only other target would have been Luna and I wouldn't dare to touch Luna. .... Not now... Later.... Maybe.... Well..... whatever.... See ya next chapter. The memorial statuesChapter 4 Licking some of the blood on my face I look down, seeing both, Celestia and her 'sister' Luna lying before me, deep cuts all over their bodies. Garnjiel stuck in the marble to my right, blood dripping from it's burning edge. Their blood gathering to little pools. The heavy gasps from Luna as she trembles, trying to move, trying to get closer to Celestia. "T...Tia" she wheezes. Celestia didn't breath anymore. Her blood has already stopped pumping out of her wounds. I grin, the guards around me trembling as they kneel down. "For our new queen!" they shout, "For queen-" I open my eyes. I'm still sitting in the hallway, leaning against Garnjiel, guards surrounding me. I sigh. "Can I atleast walk to the cell by myself?" Something hits the back of my head. Apparently not. ~~~~~~~~ "Who was that pony?" Lunas voice filled with curiousity, "and why was she calling you liege?" Celestia sighs, looking at Luna with a hard glare silencing her, atleast for the moment. Turning back to Shining Armor she sees him also wearing a curious expression. Another sigh. "Long time ago" Celestia begins, realizing that it was no longer possible to run away from her haunting past, "there were five ponies." "The elements?" Luna asks, rising a brow. "No" Celestia shaking her head, "guards ponies. But those five were something special. They were the best fighter Equestria had seen till that day. They were a unicorn, a pegasi, a bat pony and two earth ponies." Luna and Shining Armor stayed silent, just looking at Celestia, following her explanation. "The pegasi was something very rare to that time" Luna and Shining Armor looked confused. "But, pegasi were always there" Luna speaks up. Celestia nods, "yes. Of course they were there. But I didn't mean that he was special because he was a pegasi, I mean he was special because of the clan he was from" looking up to the ceiling. "Dark Anvil was his name" still looking to the ceiling, tears glimmed in her eyes, "Dark Anvil Featherbeat" she whispers. Shaking her head she looks back down at Luna and Shining Armor. It was time to explain. ~~~~~~~~ I open my eyes. The grey bricks of a cell welcome me back in the world of the living. Grey bricks and the eyes of no less than four guards, standing in each corner of the room, each having a spear pointing up to the ceiling. My face turns into a grimace. I sit up, the four guards lower their spears, pointing them now at me. "Guys, calm down" I mumble, "if I wanted to escape I would have already defeated you." No reaction from the guards. I shake my head, 'boring.' Three loud knocks could be heard from the door. One of the guards walked to the door, opening the observation slit. Apparently pleased with what he saw he opened the door, revealing another four guards. Two were carrying a small wooden table, the third a small wooden chair, the fourth carrying a tablet with a plate of food and a wooden cup of something to drink. They placed the table right at the end of the bed, the chair in front of it, placing the tablet on the table. The guard who opened the door points at the table as the others leave the room. "Eat" he states coldly. "What if-" "We will force it down your throat" he interrupts me. "How rude" I state as I walk around the table and sit down at it, the door in my back now. Looking at the plate I notice something missing. "I have no cutlery" I look at the guard. "And you won't get any" he stats, the spears still pointed at me. I glare at him. "I'm not some animal." "Eat!" he shouts at me, stomping on the table. I stand up and glare at him. "Buck you" I say grinning. He slaps me across the face. "You whorse! Eat!" "Force me" I purr. He rises his hoof, and slaps me again. This time harder and I tumble back onto the table, breaking the plate and soiling my coat with the food and juice. The other guards look at the scenery, not sure how to deal with it. All beside one. A pony with a bandaged ear. He stood in the corner behind the guard attacking me, now he stood right behind the guard and... Hits him in the neck with the pole of the spear, making him tumble to the ground. "Leave this room" he orders the guard on the floor. The guard on the ground stumbles up and looks menacing at his brother in arms. Another hit with the pole, this time at his left foreleg making him kneel down and shriek in pain. "Leave this room this instant! You're a hazard for the captive, the guards around you and yourself!" he shouts. No one dared to move. "Hey Iron!" the guard with the bandaged ear shouts, after it was clear that he wouldn't go, the kneeling ponies eyes widen. "What?" came the answer outside of the door. "We have a little problem, can you help us?" "Sure" came the rough answer followed by heavy hoofsteps. The door opened, a big, a very big, bulky stallion walked in. "What seems to be the problem?" he asks friendly, his voice rough and deep. "Cinder here was abusing the captive, please guide him into his own cell" looking down at me, the broken plate and the food spilled all over the place "and please bring us another plate of food and a towel" he finishes quietly. Iron nods, "stand up Cinder" he orders. Cinder was still not moving, "not listening to me will hurt a little bit more than a pole to the knee" he threatens. Cinder growls and stands up, turning around and hobbling out of the room. "Thanks Iron" the other guard nods at Iron. "You owe me one" Iron answers grinning. "Whatever." Looking at me, he flinches as the door closes with a loud bang, opening his eyes again he rises a brow. "How long do you plan on lying there?" "Don't know" I answer grimmacing, "the table is more comfortable than the bed" I grin salacious. "Safe your charm" he closes his eyes with an annoyed look, "I got immune to it the very moment you cut off my ear." "Is that so?" I roll off the table, food dripping of my coat, "what a waste" I whisper. He apparently understands that I don't mean the food. The door opens again. Iron and a new pony, a maid, walking in. "Clear the table" Iron says to the maid, she nods and walks at the table, using two towels to clean the table. "Clean yourself" Iron throws a towel at me. "Tha-" "Safe your breath" he interrupts me. Moving out of the way of the maid I sit next to the guard with the bandaged ear, trying to rub most of the food off my coat. "Are all the guards so rude?" I ask him. "What do you expect?" he shakes his head "after your rampage through the dungeons and defeating Skull there are not many out there that like you in any way." Lowering my head a thought crosses my mind. "What happened to the young guard down in the dungeons?" I ask, regreting the fight. "The one you almost cut his head off?" I nod. "He will survive" he simply answers, "now stay quiet." I nod again. The maid finished cleaning the table and Iron places the tablet with food, this time there was atleast a fork, on the table. Iron turns to me, a friendly smile on his face, he nods towards the chair and the plate, "eat" he states roughly. I nod, walk to the chair and look down at the food. Nothing special, carrots, tomatoes a few daisies and a fruitsalad made of apples, plumes and bananas. The juice in the cup seems to be made of grapes. "Guys, I don't think we need to point the spears all the time at her" the bandaged ear-guard talks to his comrades, as I dig in, enjoying the rather boring meal. "Yes sir" the other guards answer, pointing the spears back up to the ceiling. I eat in silence, only hearing the soft breathing of the guards and my own, sometimes the sounds of the fork scratching over the plate or the cup as it touches the table again. "You're boring" I suddenly say. Annoyed by the silence, "You don't have to be so stiff!" "I'm afraid they have to" a voice, a female voice, suddenly answers behind me. I turn around, Celestia in front of me. Jumping up I kick the chair out of my way, also away from Celestia, ignoring the guards as the point their spears at me again and kneel before her. "My liege!" I call out. "I told you, stop calling me that" she answers quietly, "the time I was your liege is over." "The time you are my liege ends with my death" I blare out. "Rise, Siren" I do as ordered looking deep into her eyes. Her face shows sadness. "We have to talk" she turns to the guards, "no need to guard her anymore. Thank you all for your patience, you can return to your positions now" the guards nod in unison and walk out of the room. Before the bandaged-ear guard manages to get out I stop him. "What's your name?" I ask him purring. "I told you, I'm immune to your charm" he turns around and starts walking out but stops in the doorframe, "I'm Dark, Dark Amber" my eyes widen as he walks outside. "Dark?" I ask no one particular. "A coincidence" Celestia answers, "your clan died with Anvil" she sounds sad. I turn to her, questions burning on my tongue but she stops me, her hoof covering my mouth. "Silence" she orders, "and follow me" I nod. Celestia walks out of the cell, through the dungeon, the staircase up and once we are on the castle level she walks to the westwing. The westwing, filled with many statues and banner I don't recognize. But one particular banner peaks my interest. I stop in front of it. The banner was completly midnight blue and shows a earthpony, coloured in white, his mane that of a lion, standing atop of a hill. The sky over him was showing red rain or for all who know what this should symbolise, blood raining from the sky, symbolising the defeat of the pegasi. The ground was also drenched in red, pointy things, unicorn horns, poking out of the ground, symbolising the defeat of the unicorns, their bodies used as soil. I shake my head. I never liked this banner. "Your clan was pretty gruesome" Celestia says, standing right next to me, after a moments she turns away again, "come" she orders. I follow her. We walk through the hallway. Not stopping at any of the many statues. At the end of the hallway is a big door, a sun covering it whole, Celestia opens the door with her magic and we walk outside. More statues. Five statues to be precise. I turn around, startled, as the door shuts with a loud sound and I notice that the sun is now black with a small white ring at the edges. It was an eclipse. I turn back around and take a closer look at the statues. I gasp. The five ponies on the statues were my comrades and myself, eternalized in different coloured stone, our runes on our chests. My eyes wander from left to right, jumping over the pony in the middle of the group, standing in a semi circle. I feel tears welling up. My look jumps back to the first, reading the inscription. Lieutenant Cracked Ice * 25.7.00 † 14.2.28 Fallen to a gryphon ambush, after defeating 7 gryphon alone, to a poisoned wound at her neck. Her soul may rest in peace, embraced by the warmth of the sun. My eyes jump to the next. Captain Dark Anvil Featherbeat * 03.4.00 † 30.6.57 Killed by princess Celestia herself after a tried coup. Died in dishonor after he killed 17 of his brothers in arms. His soul, burned by the sun, shall smolder for the rest of the time in the depths of tartarus. Even more tears were falling now. The next statue was my own. Vasall and first-captain Dark Siren Neylitha * 12.7.00 † 18.1.22 Defeated by Discord himself, her remainings were never found and she is considered dead. Her soul may rest in peace, embraced by the warmth of the sun. The next-to-last. Marshal Shining Insignia * 12.7.00 † 15.12.46 Died in war between ponykind and the dragons, while trying to protect her liege. Her soul may rest in peace, embraced by the warmth of the sun. And the last, at this point I'm nothing more than a crying wreck. Lieutenant Lunar Eclipse * 17.9.00 † 30.6.57 Died by the hoof of Dark Anvil after a two hour long fight, protecting his liege. Her soul may rest in peace, embraced by the warmth of the sun. I sit down in front of the statues, crying to the heavens. Celestia walks closer and sits down, right next to me, folding one of her wings around me. "Welcome back" she whispers, making me weep even more. Author's Note The reason why the graves have all 00 in the year place is that they are all born in the same year and (what a coincidence haha) it was also the year in that ponies first started to count years. ... Yeah I know the explanation is weak, but I didn't find a better way to describe it.... I'm sorry. I suck.... What Celestia told Luna and Shining Armor will come up, don't worry. And yes, Siren might be a little bit masochistic. And yes, she loves to play around. Well.... whatever.... See ya next chapter. Anvils betrayalChapter 5 It took a rather long time for me to calm down. I knew it, I knew it the very moment I returned. My friends were dead. But seeing their memorials like this... It was a kick in the gut. Celestia was folding her wing back up to her side, looking down at me. "Do you understand?" she asks, a sad expression on her face, "you scared me. I really believed you were dead, lost oh so many years ago" she stands up and walks closer to Anvils statue, "but your sudden appearance reminded me of him." I look at the statue, looking at the inscription again. "It says..." I take a deep breath, trying to calm me some more, "It says, you killed him." "Yes" she answers, lowering her head. "Tell me" I say, not even sure myself if I really want to hear it. She sighs, a loud and unpleasant sigh. She turns around and nods. Sitting down in front of the statues, trying to get comfortable. "I guess, you still remember everything till the day you got lost?" I nod, "well after your disappearance Anvils heart was broken. He went berserk. He is actually the reason we defeated Disocrd that time" my eyes widen. "If he hadn't gone berserk..." her eyes wander up to the ceiling, my eyes follow. On the ceiling was a painting, a painting of Anvil in fight with Discord. "He defeated Discord almost solo" she looks back down at me, "you know why, do you?" she asks me quietly, sensibel. I nod, memories of the time we shared coming up. "He loved you" Celestia concludes, I nod again, tears welling up again. "I know" I answer, my voice was breaking again. "So during his fight with Discord, as he went berserk, he broke both his wings in the fight, but still kept flying" my eyes widen, I look back down at Celestia, "he was so angry that he didn't even feel his own body getting mangled and crushed. He just kept fighting. In the end, his ferocity scared Discord" she stops to giggle, a small unhappy giggle, "Discord and scared, this will never work together. So Discord, scared by the apparently undying Anvil, lost his will to fight and fleed" her eyes meet mine, frowining she closes her eyes and goes on explaining. "After the fight, he ran away." "Where to?" Celestia opens her eyes again, looking at me. "No pony knows" she answer cryptical. "The next time I saw him was 23 years after the fight" she had her eyes closed again, "it was during a civil war between the unicorns and the earth ponies. There were rumors of a cloaked pony, rushing through the land, killing everything in its way that didn't obey me. To that time I was still a unicorn and I was getting old" she turns her head, looking at Anvils statue. "He had changed" I raise a brow, Celestia turns back to me, "He was" she stoped, thinking for a second, "stronger, calmer overall he was all that what we wished from the captain of the Eclipse Guard" tears were now welling up in her eyes too. "He was also my second husband" she shakes her head trying to stop the tears, she takes a deep breath. "So time went on, we were happy. He was everything I wished for in a husband" she stops, lowering her head. Tears were falling. "The day he died" she starts sniffling, "was the day our daughter, White Cracks, should be crowned to the new queen of the unicorn tribe but" she takes a deep breath, trying in vain to not let her voice break, "the other tribes were afraid of the unicorns. Especially your clan, the Dark clan" my eyes widen. "We had many problems with earth ponies and pegasi, even unicorns revolting against us, they wanted a change" she shakes her head again, "Anvil was in the dungeons, guarding all the revolutionary we had caught till that day. Lunar Eclipse was my personal guard that day" she looks back up to the painting. "Betrayal, got a new meaning after that day" she looks back down, angry now. I shrugg. "I never knew why, but that day he went berserk again, killing 4 of his brothers in the dungeon and on his way up he killed 7 more. The last guard between him and me was Lunar. The fight between them was furious, but Lunar was holding back, trying to convince him to stop" she lowers her head again, she had never stoped crying the whole time, "he killed Lunar. After that he turned around, grinning, grinning at me!" she takes a few deep breaths. But they couldn't stop the tears. Celestia just sits there, crying now. After a minute or two she looks back up, her red puffy eyes showed pain, deep pain, pain like no else. "Our daughter was already in the throne room" she whispered, her voice no longer strong enough to speak normally. My eyes widen. The story had something final, something terrible. "He-" she gulps, new tears falling, "he killed his own daughter! And he grinned as he did so!" she jumps up and kicks the statue of Anvil, giant cracks forming. I jumped up and away from her, first of all I wanted to get some distance to her hooves, strong enough to crack a statue. "Princess!" I call out, she turns around, looking at me. "You know what he said while doing so? Do you wanna know?" she was shouting at me, I move down, cowering. She moves closer, now over me. "He laughed and said 'Never again will a Sunstrider rule'" my eyes widen. 'A coincidence?' my thoughts spin as I remember the dream. "After that he pulled Amortheyf out of his daughters body and tried to kill me" she looks at me, her menacing expression was melting away, only sorrow was left. "During the fight" she sniffles and gasps, exhausted of her outburst, "I ascended" she unfolds her wings and looks at the pure white down, "anger, hate, pain and sorrow are some unbelievable catalysts" she whispers. She looks at me, her face a grimace, caught between sorrow, pain and hate. "Please leave now" she orders coldly, "the guards outside will bring you to a guestroom" her horn radiates golden light as the cracks in Anvils statue disappear. "I just want to be alone" she lays down, folding her wings over herself to hide underneath. Quiet sniffs and sobs could be heard from under the blanket of down she was hiding in. The door closes loudly. But even the massive doors couldn't stop the sound of a hurt soul. "Anvil!" Celestia cried. Author's Note I know the chapter is rather short but I hope it gives some background to this, next chapter will be a big one again, atleast as big as the others, maybe even bigger. Well..... whatever.... Seee ya next chapter. The bath, the toilet and Siren vs. the showerChapter 5 "I won't" the guard, the captain of the guard, called 'Shining Armor' suddenly states as we walk down the westwing hallways on the way to the guest rooms. "You won't what?" I ask confused. He stopps and turns around, his eyes filled with anger. "Trust you" he answers turning around again walking in front of me again. "Whatever" I say coldly, earning another irritated glare from Shining Armor, "I'm not here to make new friends anyway." "Not like I could anyway" I whisper. "What did you say?" Shining stopps again, a sinister look on his face. I sigh and shake my head, "nothing" I answer quickly, "not that it would be of your concern anyway" I add. Shining Armor turns around again, scoffing he walks forward. We are now close to the hallway where my fight with Skull was. Shining suddenly stopps, peaking his ears. "What is going on there?" he asks no one. I follow his gaze and see a few guards, trying in vain to pull something out of the ground. I giggle, making Shining turn around with another sinister glare, "what's so funny?" he asks angrily. I look into his eyes. And smile. "Nothing" I walk past him, to the group of guards. "Where you going?" he asks. I sigh and look back, "geeting what belongs to me" I answer. Shining raises his brows and quickens his step to follow me. By the guards I see exactly what I expected. The guardsponies were trying to pull out Garnjiel out of the ground, making it not even move an inch. The guard now, huffing and puffing was pulling at the hilt, standing on his hindlegs he also used his fronthooves, trying to do what his comrades couldn't. He slips and lands, much to his comrades amusement, on his haunches. "Buck this!" he jumps back up bucking the blade. I clear my throat, making the guards turn around to me, "Gentlecolts, would you be so nice and let me have a try?" "What do you want maid?" the grumpy guard who just failed asks furiously, "do you really think you're stronger than us? This is nothing of your concern, go back to work!" I giggle, making him raise his brows in irritation. "Good sirs" I purr, "not everything can be handled with strength. Sometimes you need wits" I give them a warm smile, making atleast two of the guards blush. "Whatever" the guard scoffs, "don't tell us we didn't warn you if you hurt yourself" he grins, walking away from the blade. "Thank you" I answer with another smile and walk up to the blade. 'Let's see if I'm still that good' I think mischievously. I walk at the blade and pull at the hilt, with all my 'strength', earning a few laughs from the guards. Working up a sweat now I try everything to move the blade, but as before she's not moving an inch. Some of the guards, red as a potato, were turning away or shifting awkwardly as I twist and turn my body getting even sweatier. I grin salacious. "Okay, you had your fun" the grumpy guard walks forward, he was also wearing a faint blush. I shake my head and look at him with my best puppy eyes, "please!" I beg, "one last try." His heart melts in my hooves, he shruggs, "one last try" he states. 'Well then, the fun is over' I think and start to grin. Grabbing Garnjiels hilt in my mouth I pull. This time with all of my strength. The eyes of the guards widen as the blade starts to move, geeting easily out of the marble. Standing on my backlegs now I pull the blade completly out of the marble with a scratching sound. Hauling it on my back, it's inherent magic surrounding itself and my body, sheathing it. The guards stand there, a surprised look on their faces, I giggle again, a cute girlish giggle. "Whoopsy!" I state, still sounding like a little girl, "does this mean I can keep it?" I purr. No pony answers. Till... "You had your fun" Shining was standing between the guards, also grinning, as they notice their captain they all jump in line, saluting. "Owww" I answer, "you spoilsport!" The grumpy guard from before takes a step forward and salutes again. "Captain, may I ask what is going on?" he asks a stiff tone in his voice. Shining Armor shakes his head, "she fooled you all" he answers still grinning now facehoofing, "she is the owner of the sword, she is the one who drove it into the marble to begin with, of course she can pull it out" the eyes of the guards widen and they look at me with surprise, the grumpy guard looking rather angry. I shake my head and walk to Shining Armor, "you really are a spoilsport" giving him a disappointend glare, "telling them everything! Now they won't get tricked anymore!" my voice lascivious and I'm still faking the cute little girl image. He closes his eyes, turning around he walks down the hallway, "we have no time for this childsplay." "Sorry guys, playtimes over" I wink at them, "maybe next time I let you win?" I grin, making most of them blush again. Down the hallway Shining Armor waits for me, "do you really need to tease the recruits?" "It was fun at my time and is still funny at this time" I giggle. "Whatever" Shining Armor states, shaking his head. "You're boring" I answer. He shruggs and starts to walk, ignoring me now. The rest of the walk to the guestrooms was rather boring, we walked into the east wing, up a staircase and through more hallways. We stopped in front of a dark dark, made of heavy cherrywood. "This is your room while you're staying" he says turning around to me, "the maids will come every day cleaning the room, the bath and everything else. If you get hungry you can either go to the cafeteria or ask the maidens if they will bring you something" he opens one of his eyes, "and while you're here, please stop trying to seduce my soldiers" he states coldly before he turns away, walking down the hallway again. "You're boring!" I shout after him. He stopps and turns around, I swear I can see him grinning and his voice is filled with amusement too. "You only say that because you like me!" he answers. I'm dumbstruck, not expecting such an answer. I blush, "does not!" I shout after him, sticking out my tongue. Turning around I still wear a faint blush as I open the door and walk into.... A palace. The room is big and has a high ceiling, the walls made of beautiful speckled marble. The floor was made of a fluffy dark blue carpet and the whole furniture was made of dark cherrywood polished to a sheen. I rush in, throwing Garnjiel to the ground. The bed was the highlight, it was gigantic. Big enough to let three Celestias have enough space to sleep in it comfortably. Dumbstruck by the sheer beauty of the room I notice a smaller door to the right side of the bed. Curiousity getting the best of me, I open the door and walk inside. The room was smaller and also white. But the walls in here are apparently made of tiles, also the floor. A sink made of white porcelain was on the left side of the room, two little wheels on the floor to adjust the temperature, nothing special. I turn to the right side of the room... 'Now I am confused' I think. Walking closer, I notice a small ledge on the floor, not high, maybe 5 centimeters but still noticable. And in the middle of it was a hole, big enough for my hindleg to disappear in it. 'What's that supposed to be?' I look at it, leaning closer to it I look into the dark hole. A soft knock behind me startles me and I turn around. "Miss" the maid asks, a few towels on her back and concern on her face, "are you not feeling well?" I shake my head, "No, no I'm fine" I look back at the hole in the ground. I blush, I don't know why but I do as I turn around looking at the maid, "what is this hole in the ground?" I ask quietly. Her face, the concern disappeared, was now showing confusion, "It's a toilet" she answer. "What's a toilet?" I ask curiously, still a faint blush on my face. "Well it's... ah..." she blushes now too. Not sure how to explain it she walks closer and whispers its purpose into my ear. "Oh" I blush harder now, the maid returning to a more fitting distance. I shake my head, trying to get the heat out of my face. I turn around, searching for something to distract myself as I notice something else strange. "And what is that?" I point at a little chamber made of translucent glass, the door open I notice a drain in the corner of it. She looks at where I'm pointing, still a little red in the face. She smiles, "that is a shower. It's a little seperate room in where you can clean yourself. The translucent glass is there so nopony can watch you" walking closer, I follow her, she point at some soaps and milky things in bottles. "Here is soap and shampoo." "What is shampoo?" I ask enthusiastic. "It's a liquid form of soap" she explains, "see?" she picks up a bottle with a peach coloured liquid in it and turns the bottle, showing me how the liquid flows out, slowly dripping into the 'shower', "It's easier to clean yourself with this, you can let it dripp on your coat without having to hold the soap all the time, and you don't have to be scared to slip on the soap anymore" she puts the bottle back to it's place. "Interesting" I look at the 'shampoo', "so in the end... it's soap?" I ask with a sly grin. She nods, also smiling, "yes, it's just soap" she looks back into the shower, pointing at two wheels, about knee high, "those are the-" "Oh I know what these are" I interrupt her, still smiling. She nods. "Oh damned!" she suddenly gasps, "I'm very sorry miss but I have to go, I'm still at work" walking to a little cabinet, she puts the towels in it. After a quick bow she rushes out, closing the door quietly behind her. I'm still standing in this strange room, in front of the shower. "Interesting thing, this shower" I talk to myself. Smelling, I notice the scent of sweat. I look down at me, food stains, dust and dirt on my coat, bloodstains on my hooves. I turn back to the shower. "Well, while I'm at it" I shrugg, walking into the shower, I turn on the water, shrieking for a second as the water is too cold at first and too hot the next second. Twisting and turning I finally get the temperature right. Letting the water rush over my body I turn to the soaps. "Well, I'm in a shower, so while I'm at it I can try this 'shampoo'" I grin, turning of the water and grabbing the same bottle the maid showed me I smell at the liquid. It was a strong soapily scent but also something else, I go closer with my nostrils trying to recognise the scent. 'Maybe I can taste it?' I think to myself, looking at the liquid suspiciously. I open my mouth, ready to pour some onto my tongue, I stop, 'nah, I bet it tastes like every other soap" I sigh. 'No other choice' pouring some of the shampoo onto my mane and my coat, putting the bottle back to it's place, I rub the soap into my coat and my mane, foam was starting to cover me. I giggle 'not so bad, not bad at all' I think with pleasure. The water was warm, the soap was cleaning my coat making it feel all cozy, the scent of strawberries reaching my nostrils. I reach back up and pour more shampoo on my frontlegs, cleaning them too, especially the bloodstains on my hooves I had since the morning. Reaching back up again I pour even more on my flanks and on my tail, cleaning those too. Foam, foam everyhwere! I wanna giggle. But the giggle stopps even before it can escape my mouth. The was so much foam everyhwere that it was covering the wheels for the water, making it impossible for me to find them. I facehoof... and shriek, rubbing some shampoo into my eyes, now with my mouth open I stumble and slip, falling onto my back, making the bottle tilt over, some of it dripping down and right into my mouth. My eyes widen. This is not what I expected. It was tasting like strawberries. I cough. Strawberries and soap. I cough more. Nope, just soap. After getting back up and finally finding the wheels I turn the water back on. I shriek again. The water was cold, I turn the other wheel and shriek some more, as it's getting too hot. After a few seconds the water was back to the pleasant warmth, running over my body, destroying the foam. A pleasant sigh escaping my lips. After all the soap was out of my coat and hair, the foam mostly gone, I turn off the water. Dripping I turn around, looking at the glass door. I look at my hoof, okay clean, I facehoof, 'where do I open it again?' I look closer, searching for the knob. There was no knob, 'what the buck?' looking even closer, I finally notice the way to open it, a small notch. I pull at it and yes the door opens, finally. Still dripping wet I grab a towel and dry myself. After I'm done drying myself I look through the carbinet, finding a small soft brush, I smile and start grooming my coat. After I'm dry and groomed I walk out, seeing the big mirror in the corner of the room, I walk to it looking at the pony that' is reflected by the shiny surface. A rather big mare, a light rose coloured coat, a light green long mane with a darker skank running through it. I turn a little bit, looking at the rest of myself, the long virile backlegs, the strong back, the long tail, the same colour as my mane but missing the skank. My eyes wander back up, looking at my cutie mark. It was a rune, the same rune like the one on Garnjiel, the strange thing was, I had it since my birth, or to be precise since the moment it was sure I would survive. My mother told me that the rune was something very old, something the earth ponies of the Dark clan had used before Equestria was found and founded. The meaning of the rune is either "Guardian of the Souls" or "Soulless Guardian" which were the opposites of the same coin. She also told me that having this rune as cutie mark was a great honor. It meant I would be- I shake my head, getting my thoughts out of these dark memories. I sigh. Looking out of the window I notice that it was getting darker, I yawn. 'Time to get some sleep' I think all of a sudden tired. I walk to Garnjiel and lean it against the bedpost, were it would be in range. Slipping under the soft sheets I sigh as I lay down in the warmest, cuddliest bed that may exist. Closing my eyes with a smile, I stiffle the yawn. 'Nighty-night' I think to myself. Sleep didn't take long to overtake, sending me deep into the realms of my most cherished memories, memories of happy times. Memories with Anvil at my side. Author's Note Not as long as I promised but hey! Still long enough. I'm pretty happy with this chapter even though I had a pretty hard time making it. I had to rewrite this chapter four times! Shining Armor was in almost all of them either a total douche or sounded like a love-crazed idiot. So I'm pretty happy how this turned out. Shame on everyone who had dirty thoughts rushing through his mind as Siren stepped into the shower!.... It was all planned! ... Well....whatever.... See ya next chapter. Dream of a wing embrace and DragothariumChapter 7 The wind blows through the little gazebo, sending the snowflakes into my face. The warmth of the little colt Anvil, leaning heavy against my back, making it able for me to atleast try to ignore the cold stormy winter day around me. "You heard what they said?" the little Anvil asks, trying to stretch his right wing in it's cast making him whince quietly. "Yes" I answer, pulling the scarf up to my nostrils trying in vain to warm my face. A quite sob behind me makes me turn around, Anvil was sitting there his face buried in his fronthooves as he tries to stop the tears from falling. "I never wanted that" he sobs, "I never wanted to have them anyway!" he folds his left wing in front of his face, biting deep into the muscles, making him whince more and even more tears fall. I walk in front of him. And slap him, making him stop biting down on his wing, his big eyes looking up into my own. I walk to his sight, into his unfolded wing and fold it around myself, embracing myself with the warm down. "Why do you hate them?" I cuddle myself deeper into his coat, enjoying the warmth, "they're sooo cuddly" I even blush a little bit. My eyes are closed so I don't see him blushing. The tears have stopped streaming down his face as he folds his wing closer around me, warming me even more. A warm drop of blood rolls down the side of his wing, dripping down on my nose. A smile appears on my face as I lick the drop of blood off my nose. "So warm" I whisper. I open my eyes again. Embraced by the soft sheets. A single tear streams down my cheek. I wipe it away. My eyes fall on Garnjiel, leaning against the bedpost. The rune on it, my rune, that was emitting a beautiful orange before had changed to a deep crimson. A soft knock comes from the door. I sit up and look at the door. Another knock, a little bit harder this time. I yawn. "Come in" I say loud. The door opens, the maid from the evening before walks in a big bag on her back, she smiles and bows slightly. "Good morning miss" she smiles at me, "princess Celestia sends me. She asks if you want to have brunch with her and her sister Luna" dropping the bag and opening it she pulls out a long, yellow dress. A simple dress, nothing special about it in any way. Just a simple yellow dress. It was perfect. I jump out of the sheets with eager, looking at the dress. 'I had never the chance to actually wear one' my eyes take notice of the simplicity of the dress. The only accent was a small, very small, little sun on each sleeve I didn't notice before. The maid was still wearing the warm smile as she lay the dress down onto my bed, "princess Celestia also asks if you could bring..." she stopps for a second, taking a note out of her pocket, "Garn-.... Garniel?" "Garnjiel" I tell her the right way to pronounce it. "Right. She asks if you could bring Garnjiel with you" she puts the note back into her pocket, looking at me, waiting. "I don't know why I should" looking at the gigantic blade, "but tell her I'm happy to accompany her by the brunch and I will also bring Garnjiel with me." "Thank you very much I will deliver the message right away" with another bow she walks to the door, "Shining Armor will pick you up and escort you to the princess." "Thanks" the maid turns around but I stop her, "wait. What's your name?" She looks back at me, still smiling, "my name is Lovely Smile" she bows again, "if you excuse me now. I have to go back to work." I close the door behind her. With a sigh I turn around, looking at the dress. Squealing like a little filly I walk to try it on. After a minute or two, trying to find a way how to get it on, I'm finally in it. Walking to the mirror I look at myself. May I add, I was standing there mouth agape? The dress seems to be enchanted, I noticed it as my mane was being moved on it's own, flowing up and down and finally resting. My long mane had turned into a cute long ponytail, a magical flower, a violet, appearing on the knot. Too be short, I looked breathtaking. And it was something I never did before. Enjoying something as simple as getting dressed up. It was a strange feeling. And it wasn't a bad one either. With another squeal I turn around and look at the clock over the door, it was almost half-past 10. There was a soft knock on the door. "Coming!" I answer with glee, opening the door. Shining Armor was on the other side, in his best dress, a red vest, with a blue cord and a few medals. I giggle. He avoids looking at me, he looks up to the ceiling, totally shy. After a few seconds he notices his rudeness and looks at me, blushing almost instantly, he bows. "You look astounding" he flatters me. "Right back at you" I answer with a big smile. We both stand there, looking at each other, first a few second, then some more. Suddenly he clears his throat, another blush on his face. "Ready to go?" he asks friendly. "Yes" I say, turning around I haul the giant sword on my back. It's inherent magic notices the dress, sheathing the blade in something what seems to be a sheath made of flowers, roses to be precise. And the harness keeping it on my back was melting through the dress, wrapping itself around my body but under the dress, making it invisible this way. Shining looks at me with big eyes, "is it really necessary that you take it with you?" his sounds almost worried, "we're going to a brunch with the princesses, not into war." "War can always strike" I answer, sticking out my tongue, "and the princess asked me to bring it to her" Shinings eyes widen, but he says nothing just nods. "Well then" he smiles, "let's go." I smile. After a few minutes walking through the castle we're finally in the palace garden. The garden was gigantic, filled with so many flower, I didn't know most of them, they didn't exist back in my time, but it was nonetheless beautiful. The two princesses were already sitting at a white table, silver cutlery and a bottle of wine, together with warm bread and fruits. Just simple things, things you wouldn't expect a princess to eat for brunch. "Siren, Shining" she smiles as she notices us approaching, "good to see you" Luna was nodding into my direction. "Thanks for the invitation" Shining answers with a deep bow. "Yes, thank you for the invitaion" I add, "and thanks for the dress. I never had a chance to actually wear one, so I'm more than a little bit nervous wearing it" I smile. "Oh don't be so shy" Celestia was still smiling, "you look good in it" Luna was, again, simply nodding. "Thank you Celestia" I bow slightly, Lunas eyes widen, something irritated her, opening her mouth she notices Celestias glare and so she closes it again. "It's been a long time since I was simply called Celestia" she smiles again. My stomach growls, I blush. I'm getting even redder than the strawberries on the table. Celestia laughs, "well then, shall we start?" she sits down at the table, pointing at the places on the opposite site of the table. I nod, moving the blade off my back I place it carefully on the grass, the sheath made of roses merging with the grass, the flowers grow, almost covering it completly. Nopony says anything about this strange phenomenon. Shining blushes as he sits next to me, I can't stop myself from doing so too. Celestia laughs again, but doesn't say anything. And so we eat. And talk. Nothing actually happens, besides that one awkward moment when my hoof touched Shinings as we both tried to get the last strawberry, with deep blushes we looked at each other waiting for the other to take it, in the end Luna was the happy pony getting it, using our hesitation. "So" Luna smiles, dabbing her lips with a napkin. "So" Celestia also smiles. Nopony says anything, hesitant to destroy the silence. It got pretty awkward, pretty quickly. "Well, let's get down to business" Celestia simply states after a few moments, "I saw you brought Garnjiel" I nod, "would you be so nice to lay it on the table?" the very moment she said that the table changes, the cutlery and everything else disappearing from it, the table changing colour, from white to grey, the same grey as Garnjiel. My eyes widen as I notice the colour. Shinings eyes were even wider. "That is not some transforming magic" he looks at the table curiously, noticing the runes at the edge of the table. "No it's not" Celestia nods, "the table" she stopps for a second as I lay down Garnjiel on the table, "and also this sword are both made with the same material" Shining looks at Garnjiel, noticing the burning rune on it. "I've never heard of a ore that has inherent magic" he looks at Celestia. "it's not a ore" Celestia closes her eyes, explaining. "It's called Dragotharium, or as the commoner back then may have called it 'Dragon-Ore'" Shining was now looking confused. "But didn't you just say it's not an ore?" he asks quietly, not wanting to doubt his princess. "As I said, the commoner, ponies who didn't know what exactly it is called it that way. Dragotharium is a unbelievably rare material" she looks at me, her expression changes to stern, "you remember why don't you?" I nod. "Dragotharium is a material we ponies developed over 1700 years ago, and something we are no longer able to make" her eyes wander back to Shining, seeing his confusion. "Well you see-" Celestia starts. "Dragotharium is made of dragons" I interrupt her, Shining looks at me, mouth agape, "it's a alloy we made, by burning dragonbones to ash and melting their scales, combine those and you get dragnit, a very shiny but rather weak material, but by combining it with molten steel and more dragonbone ash and cooling it with dragon saliva it gets unbelievable strong, making it almost impossible to work with it" I look at Shining who looks back at me, disbelief in his eyes. "I know that cause we, the Eclipse guard, had to past a special test. The test was a two parter. First, we had to take our favorite weapon and had to defeat the respective trainer. After that, the second test, was to use the very same weapon and hunt down a dragon" I close my eyes, remembering the exam, remembering the scent of burning corpses, the taste of blood on my tongue... "when we started the test we were twelve ponies. The other seven died, burned alive" Shining looks at Celestia, his expression was still one of disbelief, but Celestia simply nodded. "Well, after one week of traveling we were finally in the dragonlands, far to the west" I continue the explanation, "so we went out and hunted down a dragon each. Even though we were ordered to get small one so we could transport them back to Equestria, I went out and killed a big one, I knew if I wanted a claymore I would need more dragnit, means I needed more bones, scales and saliva. So after we diemboweld my dragon we went back with the other dragon corpses and my materials, back to the only pony to that time who knew how to forge dragotharium" I point at Celestia, "King Solaris Sunstrider" even Celestia has a shiver running down her spine by hearing this old name, the name of her father. "He used the materials we brought and forged our weapons, tempering them in dragonblood and whetting them with a diamond grinder. My blade was the last, cause it was the biggest after all. The special about making these weapons, or things like this table, is that they need a 'master' the blood of someone who they would listen too, after all it was magical material. So every Eclipse guard had to use some of their own blood, making a pact with their weapon, giving it a name." I look down at Garnjiel, "Garnjiel was a really pain in the ass" the rune emitting more light, reacting to my speech, "Even King Solaris had many problems wielding and moving the blade while forging it, it was simply to big and heavy, luckily it wasn't already immune to magic in that state." I go on explaining the small things, how I came up with the name, which was in reality simply a made up name, or how the blade got immune to magic, not getting to far into detail, only telling him that unicorn blood and dragon intestines were part of it, I finish the explanation. Shining looked like his brain was ready to ooze out of his ears, luckily it didn't. "So in the end" he speaks slowly and looks at me, "you're a dragon slayer?" Celestia laughs, holding a hoof in front of her mouth and trying to stiffle it. Luna who fell asleep in the sun, somewhere halfway through the explanation, looks up at the sound of hearing Celestia laugh. I giggle too, "yes I am" I nod. Luna lays her head back down on her hooves, slowly dozing off again. Celestia, who was silent through the whole explanation, only interrupting to say a word or two I didn't remember correctly or I explained to vaguely, she stands up, stretching herself, I could here the popping sounds of her back and other joints perfectly, she sits back down, looking at Garnjiel. "So" she starts, and points at Garnjiel, "where did you manage to crack a undestroyable material?" "By my fight with Discord" Celestias eyes widen, "either dragotharium isn't as undestructible as we think or we underestimated the power of Discords chaos-magic, well however, when I charged at him and he blocked the hit with his bare paw, he managed to crack the sword" Celestia nods, hearing my explanation. Suddenly her expression turns into a sorrowfull gaze. "Maybe-" Celestia slowly starts as a sudden chime interrupts her, she looks at the canterlot clocktower. It was already 12. Her eyes widen and she stands up, "it was nice to share some time with you but I have to go now, court won't hold itself" she smiles, but everypony sees that it's a fake smile, but we also knew that she would never smile like that in front of her subjects. Celestia points at the sword, "it would be nice of you if you could bring the sword into my study, I want to have a look at it, maybe I can repair it" she smiles, a real honest smile this time. I stand up, only to bow again, "thank you Celestia" I say smiling. Celestia disappears in a golden flash. Luna was still lying in the warm grass, sleeping quietly. I turn to Shining, seeing him deep in thoughts. "You okay?" I ask him, he looks at me, "you look confused" I smile. "Oh. Oh yes, I am confused but... well it's not my job understanding this stuff anyway" he giggles. I look at him, seeing him giggle. It was a cute giggle, his eyes closed, his head slightly tilted. A impulse tells me to do something. I walk closer and give him a little kiss on the cheek. He stopps giggling and looks at me in shock, in shock and blushing. I shy away, looking back to the castle, I turn back around and give him a wink, turning around I walk slowly back to the castle. "What was that for?" Shining shouts after me, I turn around, sticking out my tongue. "Just for fun" I answer shouting back, I turn back around, walking again. Shining was still sitting at the table, Garnjiel still on it. "Just for fun" I whisper to myself, not sure how to explain the strange feeling in my stomach. "Just for fun" I whisper again, this time with a giggle. Author's Note Uff *wheeze* *gasp* I'm sorry! This chapter is kinda a wall of words that just gets smacked into your face, I know but it's a important part of the story! So please bear with it, and don't worry I haven't planned in doing more of these. Explanation! This is a alternative universe fic, so there will be no Cadence, no Cadence at all. Shining is single. I hope the explanation to what the weapons, Garnjiel, Amortheyf and co. are made off is plausible, and yes I know ponies that kill dragons are not so often I know, but they never actually faught the dragons one vs. one. They always faught dragon vs. ponies which is ... still unfair. I mean seriously! Dragons breath fire! Hope you enjoyed this chapter, if not well.... Whatever.... See ya next chapter. Hatred vs. Siren reopened!Chapter 9 'Can you see them?' 'Who?' 'Them' 'Who are 'them'?' 'You tell me' 'I don't wanna' 'Tell me' 'Leave me alone!' 'TELL ME!' My back hurts. I open my eyes. I'm in my room, lying on my back, I notice that Celestia looks down on me, a worried expression on her face. "You finally awake?" she asks quietly, I simply nod, not trusting my own voice. Celestia answers with a nod herself. "Princess?" I look at the door, Shining Armor was standing there, he was in his captain's armour having a stern expression on his face, "it's time" Celestia nods. She walks to the door, Shining was holding it open for her. "Siren" she turns to me more worry showing on her face, "Canterlot is under attack" my eyes widen. I growl, already regretting my decision. I slip out of the sheets, walking to Celestia I quickly salute. She looks at me, she knows me, she knows that she can't stop me. She sighs. "Shining Armor?" he salutes, "please teleport Siren to my room, Garnjiel is in there and she will need it" Shining nods. I look at Celestia, she looks back at me. She hugs me suddenly. "Don't get poisoned again" she whispers into my ears, my eyes widen. She let go of me, looking at me with concern, she nods again, turns around and walks out of my room. "Ready?" he asks coldly, his friendly, cute behaviour is gone. I nod. I see pale blue light emitting from his horn and engulfing my body, the light get's brighter. The world twists away, darkness for a second and then we're before Celestias study. "Some rooms have powerful wards" he explains, "making it impossible to teleport in them or out of them, so I ported us in front of her study" he opens the door. His eyes widen. Garnjiel was hovering in the room, the rune burning brighter than before. "What is this?" he asks, "another sideeffect of the magic running through the blade?" "Yes" I answer quietly almost timid, "the blade has many porperties, one of them is that it feels the enemies of my liege which is still Celestia" Shining nods and we walk in together. I walk closer to Garnjiel, ready to grab the sword. I hesitate. "Shining?" he looks at me, his brows raised. "There are so much more things to these weapons" I start, still kinda timid, "and we don't have the time right now to explain everything but" I look at him, "if I lose myself. Run" his eyes widen. "What-" "As I said" I interrupt him, "we don't have the time right now" I grab Garnjiel, a burst of magic runs through my body, rejuvinating my still sore muscles, waking my almost sleeping brain. And ignites something else. I turn around to Shining Armor. And I see his eyes widen as he notices the change in my eyecolour. "For my queen" I whisper, red magic rushes over my body, my armour appears on my body. 'Yessssssss' something in the back of my head whispers, 'more wrath.' Nodding at me, we walk out of Celestias study and run through the hallways, looking for the enemy or my liege to help her. A mare runs into our direction. A purple mare a book and a quill on her flank. She looks at us, almost collapsing for happiness. "Shining!" she cries, running up to us, "Shining, help me!" "Twilie!" he cries out running up to her, embracing her. "Shining" she cries, tears streaming down her face, "what happened? Why are we under attack? What are those things?" I walk closer to them, a stern expression on my face, "we don't have time for that now!" I exclaim louder than I wanted. This 'Twilie' looks at me with fear, "who is she?" she asks scared, fleeing deeper into Shinings embrace. "I will explain everything later" he says softly, "for now go to Celestias study and hide there, let us take care of this" 'Twilie' looks up to him, hope rushing through her eyes, she nods. Letting him go, she looks at us, hope still bruning in her eyes, "good luck" she says quietly. Shining and I nod at her and watch her as she runs down the hallway we just ran down. After she is out of sight we turn back around and start looking for Celestia or the enemies again. "A relative of your?" I ask coldly. He nods but doesn't say or do anything else. "You will tell me later?" he nods again. "Then let's do this" I exclaim. We sprint through the hallways still looking for any signs of enemies. And finally, after searching half of the castle we find them. Black ponies, shiny armour no weapons, shooting green rays of energy of spit green goo. "Changelings!" Shining exclaims, I look at him, confused, but only for a second. In the end, they're the enemies of my liege. Enemies have to be destroyed. I pull Garnjiel, the blade erupts in fire, the crack closes. And then we reach the enemy. I throw my blade at the first, impaling the blade in his chest, he still stands, forced on his legs by the power of the throw. I run up to him pulling the blade out of him, green blood gushing out. In a single move I pull the blade out of the first, sending him through the air and decapitating two others. The green blood gushing out of their open necks sprays on my face. I lick some of it. I spit the blood out, trying to get it's taste of my tongue. It didn't taste like blood, not at all. It was missing the specific taste, it was like bile, thrown up once, eaten and then thrown up again, it was a sour, slimy taste. I hated it. I hated to miss it. The taste of blood on my tongue. Shining runs around me, his ghostly magical blade in his mouth he slashes through four more, tearing open throats and decapitating them. "What's wrong?" he stares at me, "tired already?" he laughs and charges at the enemy again. "You wish" I scoff. And suddenly I'm in front of Shining Armor twenty changelings were standing like frozen. Shining looks at me, startled. Suddenly blood gushes everywere, the changelings fall apart, either decapitated or split in two. I turn around and look at Shining Armor with a grin, "you're tired?" He scoffs and walks past me. "Let's have a contest" he looks back seeing my raised brows, "and don't cheat like back there again" he grins wildly and runs to a new group of enemies. "Do they count?" I shout after him. "Nope!" he answers, tearing through some more changelings, "you should step up your game Siren! I'm already by eight!" My eyes narrow. And I grin menacingly. After a few minutes tearing and cutting, ripping and piercing through the changelings we finally see an end to the group attacking the westwing. Gasping and wheezing Shining walks to me, grinning like a fox. "27" he gasps. I'm tired too but not nearly as much exhausted as he is. "19" I answer, Shining grins again. "I won" he smiles. Garnjiel tears through his through his throat, his eyes widen in shock as he sees me grinning at him. My grin widens, "don't think so." Blood sputters out of his open mouth and throat. Hauling Garnjiel on my back I turn around, seeking for more enemies. "Next" I shout. I blink, Shining was still in front of me, totally fine, sure he had a few cuts and bruises but he was still alive. But exhausted. "Shining" I look at him, he looks at me. I haul Garnjiel on my back, "you go back to that purple pony, protect her, I go protect Celestia" he shakes his head. "I want to-" "You're far too exhausted" I interrupt him, "you will get killed at this rate" he looks at me, worry on his face, but then he nods. "Don't get yourself killed" I give him a quick peck on his cheek. "You only won cause I wasn't allowed to go full out" his eyes widen again, remembering my dance through the enemy lines. "What do you think will happen if I actually use all I have?" He looks at me, his expression turns into worry, "you'll lose yourself" he answers, "and I don't want that" he turns around and blinks away in a flash of pale magic. I'm dumbstruck for a second. 'We don't need that' it whispers, 'hope and friends are a weakness' I shake my head, trying to get these thoughts out of my mind. I turn around and run through the westwing. The exit, from westwing to the main part of the castle, is guarded. I see it from across the hallway. But only a single changeling stands in my way. I pull Garnjiel and ready myself to slam it into the changeling. But then something changes. The dark skin of the changeling splits open and bursts off, revealing a pony with a rapier and a black leather armour. 'Skull!' I think quickly, as her rapier rushes straight at my face. I tilt my head to the side, dodging most of her thrust. I land behind her, a deep cut on my face, blood running down my cheek. This time I'm not licking it off. "You're still pretty quick" she says, turning around, twirling her rapier, my blood flies off of the point "even with this armour" she looks at me, her armour doesn't put itself together, hate burning in her eyes. 'Yesssssss, hate' it whispers, 'moooooooore' the whispers get louder. I look at her as she stands there, "how are your ribs?" I ask. She narrows her eyes. And lunges at me, her tip rushes at me again, I tilt my head away and again I can barely dodge the attack, luckily my helmet protects me, I hear her blade scratching over my left horn. But Skull isn't finished, she jumps at me, using her left backleg to kick at my jaw, this time no protection safes me. I fly through the air, Garnjiel lands on the ground with a loud chiming sound. I'm able to catch myself, making it able for me to land on my hooves as I glide over the polished marble floor. 'What happened?' I'm confused, 'she got faster!' she looks at me, her face still a grimace twisted by hate. "Last time" she whirls her rapier and throws it into the wall, impaling it into the marble, "you won with only your hooves" she raising her upperbody and standing on her hindlegs she goes into a battle-stance, "let me show you how it's done, and don't worry, you won't get away with only a few broken ribs" she jumps at me again, her left front hoof connecting with my jaw, she sends me flying again. Again I can catch myself midair, landing on my hooves, but Skull is already there, waiting at my destination. She turns herself around using her left hindleg to kick at me. Time slows down. I look into her eyes. They are dark. 'Haaaaatred' it whispers. "No!" I shout, my armor desintegrates into thin air. And time moves again. I land on her leg, using my own hindleg to kick her right into the face. She flies backwards through the air, a cry esacping her lips. I land on the floor, buckling a little bit. Skull looks at me, blood running down her lips. Her eyes narrow and she jumps up, ready to charge at me again. 'Haaaaatred' the voice was weaker, now that my armour was gone. She lunges at me, a cry of anger on her lips. Time slows down again. Skull changes. Her armour, the shards flying through the air, fly at her, piercing through her flesh, cracking her bones gauging out her eyes. As she lands before me she is no longer anything close to a pony, a bleeding mass of flesh and dark metal, she was standing on her hindlegs her fronthooves had changed, they were now claws, claws like dragons have. Her face was almost gone, buried under the armour, blood running through the slits of the metal pieces. Time moves again. She shriekes, if it was pain or something else, I couldn't tell it anymore, her voice had changed. She sounded now more like one of these changelings. She swipes with her claws at me, a deep gush appearing on my shoulder, blood flowing out. I'm back at Garnjiel, the rune on it had lost a part of it's brightness the very moment the wound openend up in my flesh. The crack which was gone has opened up again. "Haaaaaaaaatreeeeeeeed" Skull shrieks, getting back down on all four legs she walks slowly at me. My eyes widen. 'No time to wonder!' my thoughts start to rush, and Skull lunges at me, her claws spread wide in bloodlust. I step on the tip of Garnjiel, bringing the blade up in front of me, I lean heavy against the sword, pressing against it as her claws connect with the edge, pushing me back. The tip of Garnjiel scratches over the marble, furrows appearing in it. We stop. Skull still pressing her claw against my sword, she suddenly wheezes and gasps. "Haaatreed" she wheezes, I look at her, my expression changed to sad. "Haaatreeeeeeeed" she wheezes, coughing blood. I close my eyes. I never had any problems to kill. It didn't matter to me what it was, dragons, gryphons, ponies. It didn't matter. I was ordered to kill and I killed it. But this. This was no longer a pony, it was a prisoner. A prisoner of it's emotions. I open my eyes again. The monster was pulling his claw back, standing on it's hindlegs it howled, a loud but lonely sound. It sounded hollow. Rising his claws it tried to attack me again. It didn't have a chance this time. Kicking at the tip of the blade it went up, ready to be pierced through the dark heart of this creature. And it did exactly that. I was breathing heavy, looking at Garnjiel, impaled deeply into it's chest. "Hatred" it gargled. A black fluid runs down Garnjiel. The shard in it's face fall off, revealing the mangled and destroyed face of Skull. "Thanks" she whispers, her clear blue eyes filled with tears. The darkness flows down the blade, desintegrating the moment it falls to the ground. A tear streams down my face. I never had any problems killing, but killing a creature like this, a creature filled with hate. It was a mercy kill. And I had never showed mercy. "Farewell" I answer with a whisper. The darkness flowing out of her wound suddenly starts to shriek, it sounded like a high pitched scream, scratching over my eardrums, I flatten my ear and see how the darkness disappears. Garnjiel sends out a wave of burning energy, it rushes into Skulls chest burning her from that point. Only ashes remain. Ashes and darkness. Hatred Author's Note Another chapter, wow. Today was a good day to write. And still, no this is not a corruption fiction, well atleast not like the corruption we know from Sombra, this is an other corruption. Later on I will explain what kind of corruption this is. Until then, I hope you enjoy this fiction so far. If not.... Well.... Whatever.... See ya in the next chapter. SupernovaChapter 10 The attack was still going on, more and more changelings were invading. But still. I couldn't do more than stand there, looking at the small pile of ash that was once Skull. Something was glistering in the rays of sun that were still streaming into the hallway. Walking closer I notice something strange. Two, tear shaped crystals, one black, one clear, lying atop of the ash. I kneel down, looking at these strangely shaped crystals. Both were glistering in the sun, but the clear had a real sparkle, powerful alomst happy. The black one has a dull sheen, only glistering cause it has a surface that is able to reflect light. I pick the clear crystal up. My eyes widen. A feeling of happiness, calm and strength rushes through me, fulfilling me with these emotions. I look at the tear in my hoof, and smile. I reach down and pick the other up. My eyes close. Darkness. Emptiness. Sadness. Hate. Wrath. I open my eyes again and drop the black crystal, gasping. It was like, like these crystals are raw emotions, compacted into this shape. Garnjiels magic surrounds my body, the harness had now a saddlebag, a small one too, big enough for only these two crystals. I look at the crystal in my hoof and the crystal at the floor, hesitating. It was clear to me that I had to take both but- A green bolt of changeling magic hits Garnjiel, deflecting it away from me. I jump and turn around, both crystals now in the bag. 'No time to think' Garnjiels magic was getting stronger again, it's armour appearing again, surrounding the harness and my body. My eyes recolour again, the deep crimson was greeting my enemies. "Come!" I shout and draw Garnjiel, it's flaming edge pointing at the changelings. ~~~~~~~~ The battle in the hallways were finished quickly, none of the changelings were strong enough to hurt me seriously, sure I got a few scratches and bruises but after I cleared the most hallways the heaviest wound was still the deep gush on my shoulder, which was still spilling blood, the only reason I wasn't unconscious yet was one of Garnjiels magic properties. Another group. They were on the firstfloor in front of the infirmary. I roar, Garnjiels magic alterning my voice to a deep gutural shout of a wild beast. The guards look at me, new fear reflecting in their eyes as they see me charging, the changelings hiss and screech. And then I'm in them. Garnjiel tears open throats, cuts off heads and limbs. Devastation everywhere in the line of the changelings. The last changeling slits off of Garnjiel, the guards were all gasping and wheezing. Even I, after all these fights, was starting to feel a bit exhausted, I gasp. It wasn't enough to actually stop me from going on but it would slower my reflexes. "Thanks" one of the guards gasp, "without you we would have-" "Yeah, yeah" I answer roughly, "don't mention it" I turn around walking down the hallway, Garnjiel on my back. I close my eyes to blink, just a split second. As I open my eyes again the world ends. I'm standing in front of a window, broken during the fight. I look out. White light everywhere. Everything had lost it's colour, everything was either black or white. "SISTER!" I hear Lunas cry echoing over the land and look up. My eyes widen. A giant white sun was right above us burning everything as it's gravitation was pulling everything towards it. 'Not everything' I gasp, seeing only changelings float up, desintegrating. "No! Noooooo!" a espacially large changeling screeches, trying in vain to fly away from the sun, but the gravitational pull was far too strong, as hard as she tried she didn't even manage to stop midair. 'Supernova' something whispers, a calm, warm and friendly voice. The sun was getting bigger now, bigger and bigger, changing it's colour. From the white it got darker and darker. A massive earsplitting screech echoes over the land as the big changling was caught by the surface of the sun, not desintegrating instantly but slowly burning away, I flatten my ears, cover them with my hooves but no use, I can still hear the sound of her cries stinging deep into my ears. And then it ends. I look up again and see the sun shrink, losing it's once crimson red colour. A loud boom echoes over the land, destryoing every window there might be. A wave of white light rushes over the land, desintegrating every changeling who might have been not caught before. The wave reaches me. I close my eyes, shy away. But the wave does something, I open my eyes, they widen. It feels like a embrace, like a warm blanket on a cold day, like... like... A tear rolls down my cheeks, memories of Anvil and me hitting me. The day we were out in the cold, the warm embrace of his down as I tell him how cuddly they are. 'Don't suffer' the voice whispers again. I hear a cracking sound and look down, seeing my wounds closing, the edges slowly burning shut. After a few seconds the wounds are completly closed, not even a scar is left. I look up again just as the light disappears. Something glisters in the light of the natural sun. Something big. A shadows rushes towards it, catching it midair. It was Luna. It was too far away for me to see what exactly it is, but Lunas reaction hits me. She opens her mouth, a silent cry as even more tears glister in the sun. Luna disappears in a flash of black magic, I disappear too, caught in the same black magic. Light reaches my eyes again as the magic disappears. I hear a loud sob and turn around. Luna was sitting on the floor, a big clear crystal with a small shard of black in her hooves, crying loudly, tears streaming down her cheeks. "Whyyyyyyy...." she cries, "oh sister why..." I'm silent, I don't dare to say anything. Another wave of magic hits me. "You!" I look at Luna, she was standing in front of me, her eyes filled with tears, her expression one of pain, loneliness and- Hate. "You!" she looks at me menacingly, "you once swore to protect her! You swore to give your life for her well being!" her magic was hitting me again and again, every word she said send another wave at me. "Where were you!?" she slaps me, "where were you as she engaged against the queen!?" another slap, "where!?" she slaps me again and again, I didn't even try to shield myself, she was right. She was right. I count the hits, there is nothing else to do besides that, no words, no actions. Lunas hoof gets caught midair on it's way down onto my face, hit number 138. The purple mare from before, the one Shining called 'Twilie' was holding her hoof, which started to bleed after all the hits, in her magic. "How dare you peasant!" she shouts, breaking the magic she turns around to attack the unicorn. Garnjiel crashes down between them, Lunas eyes, still filled with tears and hate widen and she looks at me. "Raise your hoof against her and you will regret it" I look at her, ignoring my swollen cheek, trying to look intimidating. Luna raises her hoof again, against me. I close my eyes, aslong as the attacks are against me I can deal with it, I deserve the punishment. "Princess Luna!" the mare shouts, I open my eyes to see Luna collapse. "Sister" were her lasts words before she goes silent, breathing heavily. I sit down, ignoring the pain in my face, thinking about her words. 'She was right' I think, feeling tears welling up, 'I didn't help my liege, I left her alone! Ignoring my oath I failed to protect her!' the thoughts were spiraling down, deeper and deeper into desperation. I start to cry. 'I'm worthless' Desperate Author's Note Another short chapter. Celestia died.... I will get alot of hate with this I know that, but please don't missunderstand me, I didn't do it because I dislike Celestia, I did this because it is necessary for the story to progress. And yes another hint that this might be a Sombra corruption fanfic. Again, it is a corruption but not Sombra and I won't tell you what it is until it actually appears in the story so please wait for the story to explain itself. I still feel sorry for Skull.... I hope you enjoy the story so far... I actually do enjoy to write it. Well.... Whatever.... See ya nect chapter. Last wordsChapter 11 Luna was resting in her bed, tears still streaming down her face. I wasn't better, I had failed my oath, sadness and desperation were embracing me like a heavy cloak, pulling me down, deeper into the depths of this emotion. 'Emotion?' my eyes widen, I take the two strange crystals out of my bag, one in each hoof. The feeling was indescribable. Coming from the one hoof was warmth, happiness and calm and the urge to smile and laugh. From the other hoof came wrath, fear, hatred, the urge to kill and devastate. Like I had the 'good' and the 'evil' in my hooves. "How are you doing?" 'Twilie' asks me, sitting right next to me, a worried look on her face. "What do you think how I'm doing?" I put the crystals back into the bag, looking up at her, waiting for an answer. "Not too good, I think" she answers quietly. Silence. Everything was quiet besides the calming sound of three breathing ponies. A soft knock at the door ruines the quiet. I sigh, get up and walk to the door, prying it open I see Shining Armor in front of me. He nods at me, I nod back and open the door for him to come in. He walks in quietly, seeing 'Twilie' he walks up to her, hugging her. "How's she doing?" he asks in a whisper. "Not good" 'Twilie' answers, "the doctor said she had a psychotic shock" Shining nods, looking at Luna. Something is off. Shining seems to look at Luna with an unnatural glare, cold, menacing. His expression was one of calm and sorrow but his glare, his eyes told something complete different. "Hey Shining?" he turns to me, a asking expression on his face, "why are the creatures we fought called changelings?" he was still wearing the asking expression after hearing my question. "They're called this way because they can copy any pony" 'Twilie' answers, looking at me, "why you ask?" Green blood gushes out of Shinings throat as Garnjiel flies through the air impaling itself in the wall. 'Shining Armor' screeches and gargles trying to get some air through his open trachea as he falls to the ground, green flames engulfing him and burning his white coat away. The changeling looks up at me, still trying to breath and to stop his blood from fleeing through his throat. "Your eyes" I say, walking closer to it, leaning down, "I don't know Shining long enough to actually say something about his personality, but his eyes never showed such a cold glare when he looked at any of the princesses." The changeling gargles something, his eyelids droop, one last twitch and he's dead, blood still flowing out of his throat. Luna was sleeping quietly, apparently ignoring the ruckus around her. 'Twilie' was shivering as her eyes jump between me and Shining Armor. "H-H-How did you-" she starts, stottering. "As I said" I cut her off midsentence, walking up to Garnjiel to pull it out of the wall, "Shinings eyes were never this cold, this menacing, even as we fought against the changelings. They had a hard look sure, but never this way" I lean Garnjiel against Lunas bedpost, the blood still flowing down it's blade. 'Twilie' only nods, looking down at the dead changeling. She sighs, "I'm going to talk to the guards, maybe I can get someone who can clear this mess" I nod at her. I'm sitting next to the bed again looking at Lunas quiet sleep, even now, tears were still flowing. Her eyes open. Still lying there she looks at me, a sad expression. She whinces, "tell me it's a dream" she says quietly. "I can't" I answer, "I wish I could, but I can't" closing my eyes, trying to stop the tears from welling up. Luna sits up, looking through the dark room her eyes fall on the dead changeling, she looks at me. Before I can say anything she shruggs and stands up, going through the dark, around the blood, and sitting down at her table. Opening the curtains with her magic, light invading the room. The light falls on the big clear crystal, it's sheen reflecting through the whole room. It's reflection seems to suck up the sadness, the sorrow, the heavy feeling of lose. "Please, leave me alone right now" she states quietly, not looking at me, "I have to-" she stopps, sighing she looks out to the clear blue sky, "I have to take my sisters position." I bow deeply, grab Ganjiel and walk out of the room, my ears perk. Right before the door closes i hear Lunas soft sobs. I turn around and impale Garnjiel into the marble, leaning at it I sit in front of the doors, waiting. 'Sorrow' a cold voice whispers, reminding me of the darkness I was once in. 'Sadness' another whisper. 'Despe-' 'Happiness, warmth, joy' another voice echoes through my mind. A voice I know, the voice of- "Sister!" Luna cries in her study behind me, I jump up, grabbing Garnjiel I open the door, I stop, mouth agape. In the middle of the room is a ghostly image of Celestia. A smiling image. "Do not wheep" she whispers, "immortality has something good to it. Even if my corporeal form is destroyed, my soul will live on" she looks at me, a warm smile flashes through my mind. "Luna" she looks at her sister, "go to my study, the bottom drawer of my table, you will find answers there" she turns around, "and newly made orders for you" my eyes widen. The image is getting weaker, slowly fading. "Luna, do you remember the day you were born?" Luna nods, "liar" Celestias image chuckles, "you were so adorable. The very first moment my eyes fell upon you I knew, you would become that what you are now. Remember this, you will have one day the same feelings. But this time..." the image disappears, "... you will be the big sister." Lunas ears perk, she nods and bursts into tears, but this time she smiles, tears of joy running down her cheeks. "Until then" Luna whispers. The giant crystal on the table behind Luna shatters into million pieces, each piece hitting something shatters again, again and again until only one piece is left. The black crystal that was in the middle of the clear crystal. Luna walks back to her table, wiping away the day from her cheeks, she looks at the crystal. Pale magic surrounds the crystal and destroys it, breaking it in half. "Siren" she looks at me, "would you like to follow me to Celestias study?" I nod, "of course princess" I answer, she nods. Her pale magic surrounds me and in a flash we're gone. We reappear in Celestias study. 'Wait!' I think quickly, 'in the study?' I look at Luna as she notices my confused expression. "Celestia and I are the only ponies who can teleport directly into these rooms" she explains quickly. I nod. Luna walks to the big table and opens the drawer. She gasps. "What is this?" she falls to her haunches, I rush to her and look at the drawer. It's empty. I facehoof. Celestia had the bad habit to hide every important thing in a way only she, or the ponies who knew where to look, would find these. I walk closer to the drawer and stomp at the bottom inside of it. A heavy, wax sealed envelope falling from underneath the drawer. "How did you-" Luna starts. "I told you" I answer, cutting her off midsentence, "I know her since she has become the queen of the sunstrider clan. And there is a reason I was her vassal, not only because I was one of her guards. We were friends" I look at Luna and point at the envelope, "maybe you should pick it up" I say quietly. "Why?" she looks at me with confusion. I sigh, "Celestia had the bad habit to shield these documents in a way that it would be impossible for normal ponies to read them, and ponies who knew how to break the wards were few" I explain. Shuddering in remeberance of the one maid who had the bad luck to find one of these hidden documents. The only things that were left of her were a scream echoing through the halls and a charred corps. "So?" Luna asks. "The only pony" I start to explain "who can pick them up without setting off the wards is Celestia herself. But she wasn't stupid, she also inserted a few names into the ward who would be allowed to carry and read the documents." "That still doesnt explain why I should pick it up." I sigh again, "I was gone for almost two thousand years, do you think my name is still on the list of those who can read them?" Silence. Luna nods and picks the envelope with her magic up. She falls to the haunches as the envelope emits a bright light. I close my eyes and turn away shielding them from the light. The light ceases and the wax seal on the envelope breaks off. Opening itself another light shines out of the envelope. "Two ponies are present" Celestias voice comes out of the envelope, "please make sure that you are alone" the light ceases, the envelope closing and sealing itself again. Luna looks at me, I nod. "I got the hint" I turn around, "I will guard the door" I open the doors, closing them behind me I stand there, waiting. The castle was pretty quiet, atleast this part of it. I could hear the shouts of the ponies in the other parts of the castle, shouting to each other what has to be repaired, what they would need for that and all that stuff. Stuff I didn't care about. Five minutes. Ten minutes. I take Garnjiel off, leaning it against the wall, close enough to be in range for me to pick it up of course, I lay down on my belly, waiting for Luna. Twenty, thirty, forty. The door opens quietly, I stand back up and turn around. Luna looks at me, tears in her eyes. "Your turn" she say as she walks out, the big envelope in her magic, I raise a brow, "in the envelope was a little letter adressed to you, I can't open it" I nod and walk in. Luna closes the door behind me. My steps, muffled by the fluffy carpet, were quiet as I walk through the silent study towards the table. My eyes fall on the letter, a small letter. The old sunstrider clan wax seal on it, my eyes widen as I see the seal. It was a nostalgic feeling, seeing the seal again. The seal I served under for five years. The seal charres away and the letter opens himself light shining out of it. "Siren present" Celestias voice, quieter than before. The letter opens completly unfolding itself on the table. I walk closer, looking on the neatly hoffwriting. It was definitly Celestias writing. I take a deep breath and start to read. Dear Siren, You reading this means that I'm no longer there to tell you this in person. After your return I wasn't sure what to do with you, on the one hoof you are one of the greatest warriors there was, so many years ago but I've also seen you in a dress, shining from the inside. So while I write this I don't know what eactly to do with you, my mind shouts to give you a high position in my army using your skills. My heart wheeps at this thought, it wants to see you in a position in which you don't have to wear a claymore or any other weapon. So while you read this it is up to you. It's your chance, your choice. Luna has two orders for you, in whatever way you decide to life on she can help you. She will either take you in as a keyfigure of the equestrian army or she will release you from any oath, the only rules that will bound you then are the laws of Equestria. I'm sorry that our time together was so narrow, the first weeks after you disappeared were the worst. I had almost no friends and your brothers-in-arms were also strucken by sorrow, these days were the darkest I had before Nightmare Moon. And by the way, I really missed our chess games, I never got a chance to return. What was the last count we had? 22 to 7 for you? Siren, I'm really glad that you are back and wish you every good that you might find on Equestria and don't wheep over your loss, remember, I will always live on in, your heart, in the light that shines down on Equestria and everything related to it. Be embraced by the suns bright rays, Celestia 'Sunstrider' Solaris One last warning, while I won't tell you everything, this is up to you to find out, don't believe what my father told you about the Eclipse-Weapons. There were more ingredients to them than that what you know. Sadly not every ingredient is a 'good' one. I close my eyes, a tear falling down on the letter. "You loved our games" I sniff, "because I was the only one who wouldn't let you win on purpose. And you're wrong. The last count was 22 to 4, silly" The letter closes itself, the seal reappearing on it and light emitting from the seal. "Purpose fulfilled. Dispense magic" the letter said in Celestias voice as the magic disappears from the letter. 'Two paths' I sigh, looking down on the letter. "What should I do?" Author's Note So yeah, the next chapter will be a double chapter. One chapter for each decision, and no this is not the end of Time never stands still, this story will hopefully get to the 20 chapters mark. So yeah, tell me what you think about this chapter, I kinda think I overdid it with the whole sadness stuff but I like it this way. So onwards to new chapters! ... Well.... Whatever... See ya next chapter. The end of the DarkChapter 12.1 The decision was easy to make. I was forced since I was four to carry weapons, to struggle a daily battle against the pride of my father and later the challengers he found for me. My fillyhood was filled with pain, sorrow and hate and I was sick of it, sick to carry these emotions in my heart, sick to carry these emotions to my enemies, to use these emotions to life the live my father had chosen for me. I was sick of it. 'It's over' my thoughts are getting sharper, quicker. I feel... it was hard to describe. I kinda feel warm, fulfilled, true. A loud crack makes me jump. Garnjiels rune dies. I turn my head and look at Garnjiel just as it starts to fall apart, the giant crack that ran through the blade finally destroyed the blade, more cracks appear weakening the blade even more. After carrying this blade for five years, having killed dozens of enemies, shedding blood everywhere. It finally fell apart. The shards of Garnjiel land softly on the carpet. The moment they touch the floor they start to eradiate a bright light, a crimson light, and desintegrate into thin air. Only the hilt is now left. A white flash takes away my sight. "Mommy! Mommy!" a filly version of myself runs to the shadowy figure, trying to hide behind her legs, I cower, making myself as small as possible. A loud crash echoes through the hallway before the room. "Did you make him angry again?" she whispers coldly, I nod, "you know that nothing can save you from that" she takes a step to the side, ignoring the little shivering form, I'm out in the open again. "Where is that brat!?" Crimson crashes in practically tearing apart the door, he sees me, "you tried to cover behind your mother again!?" he walks closer biting down onto my ear and pulling me away. "Oww! Daddy you hurt me!" he let my ear go. I look up to him, hope in my eyes, hope that he finally understood my pleading. He slaps me. "What did you call me!?" he asks angrily, shouting at me. I cower even more. "I'm sorry! Sir! Sir, I'm sorry!" I answer quickly hoping to escape the punishment. It was too late. It was always too late. He takes off his massive belt. The belt was what I feared the most. His belt was made of dragonskin, dragonscales and gems as ornaments. I see the belt rise up into the air, ready to rush back down at me. I close my eyes, tears streaming down my face. The heavy sting of the first hit. Another flash. I'm back in Celestias study, looking onto the letter. It opened my eyes, it granted me the vision what my life had been before, what I've done. A loud, metallic sound behind me surprises me, I turn my head. Garnjiels hilt has fallen to the ground and was now lying there only a tiny part of the blade was left, not bigger than a dagger. It's magic, the magic surrounding my body disappears. I look at the broken blade, it's bloody hilt and sigh. My eyes open again and I pick up the hilt, now that it's magic is gone the hilt is far heavier than before. 'One thing left to do' I walk, the hilt in my mouth, to the door, opening it. I see Luna, a shocked expression rushing over her face. Only a second later her face shows realisation. "Well" she starts, "since the blade is broken, I guess you have made a decision" she looks at me, expecting. I nod and drop the hilt slowly, looking back up at her. "There is one thing I want to do before you relaese me from the oath" I state, Luna raising a brow. She nods and picks the hilt up. "One second" I turn around and run into the study and pick the letter up. Walking back out I nod at Luna. We disappear in a flash and reappear at the statues of my comrades and myself. The hilt hits the ground with a loud clang as Luna dropps it. I pick the hilt up. Walk closer to my own statue. And ram the broken blade deep into the statues chest. I look at the statue. Something was off. "Hey Luna" I don't turn around to see her reaction, "can you alter the statue permamently?" "Yes, of course" she answers. "Change the blade to stone and return it to it's former glory, stuck in the way it is now" I close my eyes, waiting. I hear the sound of grinding stone, cracking and other sounds telling me that she does what I wanted. I open my eyes again. The statue was the same as before, the difference was now that Garnjiel was impaled through it's chest, it looked exactly how I wanted it. My eyes wander down to the inscription. It had changed too. Vasall and first-captain Dark Siren Neylitha * 12.7.00 † 12.7.1879 Lost in time, she returned to safe her liege. She did so but her wounds were mortally, she died embraced by Lunas hooves and Celestias sun. Her last wish, To be free. Her soul may rest in peace, embraced by the warmth of the sun and the peace of the moon. She will never be forgotten. "Pretty sappy don't you think?" I turn back at Luna to see her smile. "You should be happy" she answers, "not everypony gets something like this" I return the smile and nod, looking back at the statues. "What are you going to do now?" Luna asks walking closer to me, sitting down right next to me. I think about it for a minute, enjoying the silence, I sigh, "there is so much I want to do" I look at her, "I don't even now where to start" Luna looks at me. She coughs and gets a hoof up to her nostrils, "maybe you should start by washing off the changeling blood" she gags. I look down onto myself. I laugh. "It's a beginning" I state. ~~~~~~~~ Thirty years later. "Mommy!" I turn around to see the little filly run to me, jumping at me she hugs me tightly. "Hey sweety" I answer returning the hug, I look up to her father, Shining was smiling as he walks closer and gives me a quick kiss. "Hey there" he speaks softly, "have the others arrived yet?" he asks as he puts off his coat, it was a windy winter day. I nod, "they arrived half an hour ago" letting my little filly go I nuzzle her, I look at Shining and smile. A fake stern look on my face I look at my daughter. "Did you behave yourself?" she shrugs, but then she sees my smile and sticks out her tongue. "I always behave myself!" she answers, I laugh and hug her again, I look up at Shining and see him nod. "Well then" I get up again, "sweety why don't you get your brother and aunt Twilight? I'm pretty sure they are hungry" I smile. "Okay!" she squeaks, running out happily. My eyes fall on the sun shaped cutie-mark on her flank as she runs out of sight. I look at Shining, his worried look. "What did Luna say?" I ask him slowly. He lowers his head. I nod and sigh. 'Sadness' a voice in the back of my head whispers. I smile, suppressing the emotion. "Well" he looks at me, at my smile, "we won't lose her, she will always remeber us" Shining smiles and walks closer to hug me. "You're right" he answers hugging me tightly, "she will always shine upon us." I sigh happily, hugging him tighter as I hear the hoofsteps of my children and Twilight. I look at Shining and kiss him showing him all my passion. We stop the kiss, looking into each others eyes and hug again. "Happy heartswarming eve" I whisper into his ear. "Happy heartswarming eve" he answers. 'You were right' I whisper in my head. 'Joy' a other voice answers. 'All the good luck there is in Equestria' my children and there purple aunt walk into the room, seeing Shining and me embraced they walk up to join us. We are cuddled up in one big group hug. 'It's right here in this room' a tear of joy running down my face. 'Thank you' THE END Author's Note Yay! Well yeah, this is the super happy, sappy ending. Yes I know Shining x OC is not a good combination but hey, it's Alternate universe so screw everyone who dislikes it.... No, no don't screw you.... This ending is what I want to call the 'Harmony' ending, it's short and doesn't say much and it throws up even more question, it kinda feels like an open end, but I like it this way. Leaves room for imagination. So yes this is the 'end' for this path. A happy ending, like I wanted. And don't worry this fiction isn't over yet! Plenty more where that came from. Well... Whatever... See ya next chapter. In need of punishmentChapter 12 I sit down, right there, sitting at Celestias place in her study looking at the letter. Freedom was something I alwas wished for, true freedom, living in peace. Memories of the just defended changeling attack reaches my mind. There is no peace. And with no peace there is no freedom. More bloodshed will be born, more ponies will get hurt. Determination wells up inside me. The decision was easy. I pick up the letter and walk to the door, opening it I see Luna looking at me. We look at each other for a few seconds. Luna sighs, "your decision?" she asks carefully. "I'll stay" I answer, Lunas eyes widen, "the recent changeling attack showed me that, the peace I want, is not here yet. Aslong as there are threats against ponies I can never lay down my sword" Luna nods and sighs. "Well then" she walks down the hallway, "you go back to your room, wash up. I will send a servant to you when I need you" I nod and walk the hallway down in the other direction, away from Luna, her hoofsteps clinging loud through the hallway. I walk through the many hallways, seeing guards and civilians running around, maids standing in corners shivering and cowering, one specific maid captures my eyes. I walk to the only maid not cowering, her eyes filled with fear, she turns to me. "Hey Smile" I say quietly. "Miss" she bows slightly. "What are you doing here?" I ask confused, "shouldn't you be somewhere else helping?" noticing that she's just standing around. "I wish I could" she blushes, and looks down on her hooves, I follow her look. Green glibber holds her in place. "A changeling attacked a guard" she explains, "but before I could say or do anything he used this... uargh, stuff to hold me in this place" her expression shows disgust, "he then tried to attack me but Captain Armor was there to protect me" she finishes her explanation a shimmer of admiration in her eyes. "Why didn't he free you the same moment?" I asked confused, slightly disgusted, "he should be able to do so" I look in her eyes. She shrugs, "don't know. He said something like, 'aslong as you are here nothing will hurt you' and ran off" I'm more confused, Shining would never leave a unarmed civilian behind. "Excuse me" a voice behind me startles me, I turn around quickly, ready to defend myself if necessary. I relax a little bit, seeing th startled unicorn. "Yes?" I ask quietly. "I-I was send to... to.." he gulps. "To?" I ask as quiet as before, waiting for him to find the courage to finish. "T-T-To" he takes a deep breath, trying to calm himself, "help-the-ponies-who were-attacked-by-changeling-spit" he speaks almost to quickly to understand him. I nod, "well then, do your job" I turn back to Smile, "I'm glad you're fine Smile" I smile at her, she smiles back. "Thank you Siren" she answers. I walk by, ignoring everypony around me. And then I'm in my room again. I lean Garnjiel softly against the wall, right next to the bathroom door, and walk inside the bathroom. The white walls reflecting the soft, dim light, made so nopony would be blinded. I sigh. I turn around and shut the door, locking it. I collapse. Tears welling down my face. "Why!?" I shout, I doesn't even matter if somepony could hear me, "why didn't I protect her!?" I hit my head heavy against the door, feeling the pain rush through my skull, my brain. My eyes open wide. A flash takes my sight, "Whenever we break the rules, we do this" I finish my last spoken sentence pointing at Lunars left hindleg, a new cut on his flank, right over his cutie mark, "we punish ourselves, you can choose the spot, you can choose the ammount of punishment" I look at my comrades, "the only thing you need to do is to make it in a way everypony can see it." "Why should we hurt ourselves anyway?" Ice asks, looking at me with a sour expression, "it has no use at all, hurting ourselves won't make the mistakes we did go away" the others nod. Garnjiel crashes loud on the floor, the sound makes everypony flat their ears. I look at Lunar, a menacing look on my face. "We do this to show ourselves that we made mistakes" I explain pulling Garnjiel back up and letting it rest on my back again, "we do this to show everypony around us that we made mistakes, we show them that we know that we made mistakes. And we show them that we were punished for that" Ice gulps. Anvil stands up looking at me, his expression is solemn, quiet, calm. He walks in the middle of the room, sitting down he lifts both his forelegs, lifting them away from his body. His wings open. Blood gushes out of two deep cuts on the outside of each leg. My eyes widen the same as everypony else. "Anvil!" Shining shouts, "what are you doing!?" he runs up examining the new wounds, "you won't be able to even walk around like that for weeks!" Shinings green magic stops the blood flow but is not able to close the wounds. Anvils face shows no reaction at all, he didn't even flinch. "Why?" I ask trying in vain to get the trembling out of my voice, "you made no mistakes!" I walk closer and slap him, "you idiot!" I shout at him. He looks back at me, not even flinching, even now. "That's why there are two now" he speaks quietly. "Why?" I ask him. "The first for doubting you" he smiles, "and the second cause I made you angry." Another slap echoes through the dark hall. I shake my head, trying to clear my thoughts from this strange memories. Many ponies back then said we were a farce, a group of ponies who were allowed to do everything in the name of our majesty. With this ritual we showed them that we were punished for our mistakes. We showed that we were not invincible, that we too were bound by the laws. "I failed" I whisper to myself, "I made a mistake" I hit my head against the door again. Again. And again. I gasp, ignoring the shouts of my body to stop this, to stop the self mutilation. I stand up, my legs are shaking, a drop of blood falls to the floor as I open the door. Garnjiels rune pulsates faster, the same as my pulse. I grab Garnjiel and walk back into the bathroom. 'You made a mistake' I think. 'Mistakes have to be punished' I ram Garnjiel into the floor, the sound of cracking tiles whisper through the room. Garnjiel is impaled deeply into the ground, unmoving. I lean softly against it's blade. I feel the pressure, I'm still hesitating. 'You made a mistake' I growl. And lean heavier against the blade, blood start to stream down Garnjiels blade, the runes light gets a little bit weaker. I back away from the blade a deep, heavy bleeding cut on my shoulder. I gasp. 'Not enough' my thoughts get slower, more blood streams out as I lean forward again, this time the other side. More blood streams down, pooling on the tiles. "Siren?" I hear a call from my door, it's Shining Armor, "Siren are you here?" "Shining" I speak quietly, the door to the bathroom opens, his eyes widen. "Siren!?" he rushes in pulling me away from the blade, I tremble and buckle, falling to the ground, my forelegs are numb. "What are you doing?" he shouts at me, his horn emits light. I gasp, my pulse gets slower, "I... I... was in need.... of..." I gasp more. "Don't talk any more!" he shouts, "I will stop the bleeding and bring you to the infirmary right away don't worry, we can help you" my eyes droop, my body starts to feel cozy as my life escapes through the open wounds. "There won't even be a scar left" I hear his faint voice. My eyes open and I feel Garnjiels magic rush through my body as I jump up and shove Shining away. His eyes widen, I look down on him, my blood on his coat. I gasp more and more now. "You..." I try to get as many air in my lungs as possible, "... leave... the... scars..." I collapse, my head lands in a smaller pool of my own blood. "Leave the scars" I whisper as I take my last breath. For now. 'Sacrifices had to be made' I hear my own faint voice echoing. 'They were innocent!' someone answers. 'And I will get punished for that' I answer. "Why did she do that?" another voice, a female voice. "I don't know!" was answered, a male voice, Shining Armor. "Okay, step aside we will heal her right away" I hear more hoofsteps come closer. "One thing befor you start" Shining says. "Don't heal the scars" Author's Note Another chapter done. I know some of you might think now, "What the buck?" or "Why did she do that?". Well here is my explanation. I thought about the whole Eclipse Guard and obviously they also make mistakes, but how would they get punished? Whipping them in front a crowd would destroy the authority they posses and execute them wuld weaken the whole group, so both ways are not a proper way, throw them in prison won't work too, if there would be attack while they are in prison you would have the same problem as execution, a weakened unit. So with this they could show the ponies who believe that the Eclipse Guard is a invincible group that they are indeed not invincible. They all have to follow the law. So yes this is how I explain ths chapter. And yes Anvil kinda overdid it. I know I kinda overdid it with the whole self mutilation and I'm sorry but there might be a few more scenes like that throughout the story. Well... Whatever... See ya next chapter. Remorse and the full moon promiseChapter 13 It was warm. Darkness around me but instead of a cold feeling of emptiness there was warmth all around me. 'Where am I?' I ask myself, trying to find any way to orientate myself. Nothing. Only darkness. 'You are in it's embrace' a voice whispers, a strong voice, a kind voice. 'Which's embrace?' I look around, still searching for anything else than darkness. 'The suns' light errupts from the darkness itself, blinding me. I close my eyes, shielding them from the rays that are about to burn my eyes away. 'Open your eyes' the voice whispers, her calm tone taking every fear away, every sad thought, clearing my mind of all the sad memories that were burning in it. 'Who are you?' I ask, opening my eyes slowly, the darkness is gone, everything turned white. A white figure, big but slender, sits before me, on the light, her long pink mane reaches down onto the invisible floor. She smiles. Celestia smiles. 'Celestia!' I shout, trying to get closer to her but my legs won't move. Celestia tilts her head a little bit, wearing a asking expression. 'Why do you call me Celestia?' she asks. I'm confused, more than a little bit. 'Aren't you... Celestia?' I stutter. Celestia shakes her head. 'I am not the one you call Celestia' she answer, turning her head, a big black light apears, pulsing like a heart. 'This is Celestia, her being' she looks back at me. 'Her soul' My eyes open. And the first thing that strucks me is pain. Massive, tormenting pain digging deep into my brain. I growl and look around, looking for clues where I may be. "You are nowhere" the same voice from before answers. I turn around and see Celestia sitting right next to me, her long pink mane curling around on the floor. "Nowhere?" she nods. "A place where souls go that show remorse or any other strong emotion of having died" my eyes widen. "No" she looks at me, still wearing a calm expression. "No!" my voice rises, I start to breath heavy. "NO!" The room around me shatters. I see myself. Lying in a bed, blood soaked bandages around my both shoulders, Shining standing right next to me, a sad expression on his face. "Shining?" I look at him, no reaction. "Shining? Please, say something" I walk closer to him. "Shining!" I raise a hoof trying to shake him but my hoof passes through him. I stumble and fall through him, hitting my head hard on the floor. "This is you." She stands on the other side of the bed, looking down on me, still wearing a calm expression. "This can't be" I answer, looking up at her, anger filling my voice, "I'm here! I'm not lying there!" my voice turns down, my tone gets sadder and sadder with every spoken word. "I'm here" I whine. Finally a reaction from the not-Celestia, sadness. "True" she answers as she walks right through the bed, through me, through Shining Armor, "but at the same time, you are not. As I said, you have remorse" she looks back at my corpse. "Remorse?" I look at myself, my doppelganger. 'Remorse!' a dark, heavy voice shouts, echoing through the hall. 'Celestia' turns around to me, her calm expression back on her face. "Do you want to see your remorse?" she asks almost happy, a warm motherly smile appearing on her face. Slowly, so very slowly I nod. The light disappears. Darkness again. A spotlight appears, right on me, a second appears in front of me, shining down on a doppelganger of me. My eyes widen. I turn away and empty my stomach. I wasn't prepared to see that. I look back, trying to prepare me this time. My eyes widen again. My doppelganger has twisted and broken limbs, long black nails keeping them in place, dark blood oozing out of every cut on it's body. Long, boney horns rise out of my head and my eyes melt away. Its teeth grow longer and pointier now the weapons of a carnivore. Its back breaks in half, rising back on it's backlegs the whole upperbody turns in 180° showing now it's back to me. It turns around, it's face covered in the black blood, the hollow eyesockets now filled with red slits. The fronthooves break and crack, every last part of the bones break away as long nails grow out turning them into claws. It looks at me. One of it's hooves reaches back. A loud sound echoes through this place as it pulls out a dark twisted form of Garnjiel. It screeches. The sound is empty, hollow, sad. "Reeeeemorrrseeee" it gargles, pointing at me with the other hoofclaw. It gasps and wheezes, red tears streaming down it's broken face. It throws the blade up, it disappears in the darkness. It throws back it's arms and opens it's maw for a loud scream, a sad scream. A hollow scream. It falls down on it's kness, falling down on all it's four limbs. I look up. The sound of air that get's split reaches my ears. With another screech Garnjiel impales itself into the creature, pinning it down on the floor. Another scream, this time filled with pain, it flails around. "It hurts!" it screams, "IT HUuuuuUrrrRRRtTTSsss!!!" blood filling it's throat. 'Celestia' appears behind it, walking closer to it, it looks down on it with sorrow. "Sleep" she whispers, silencing the creature. A last breath escapes its throat as it turns to stone. She looks at me, her face still showing sorrow. "This is your remorse" she walks around the statue, stopping in front of me, "this" she turns around and looks at it, "is you" my eyes widen. I fall down on my haunches, still looking at it mouth agape. "A manifestation" she turns to me her face still sad, "like Skull" I look at her. Another light appears, a statue of Skull in her other form, impaled by my sword. "She was hatred" I stand up and walk closer, looking at her, her face twisted in hate and anger. "You are penitence" I turn around, seeing her walking closer to me, "you will turn into this if you don't stop filling your soul with remorse and sadness, the essence will grow" my eyes widen again. "It will grow until your very being can't take it's darkness anymore, transforming into a more fitting form, twisting it into this" she moves her left hoof up to Skulls chest, "in Skulls case, a nemesis" light emits from the hoof, a dark crystal slowly grows out of it, pulling it out she holds a crystal in her hoof, as big as a heart. "The essence of hate" she speaks quietly, her voice twists, turning it down a few octaves, she drops the crystal shattering it. My thoughts whirl around, it's too much to take. "What can I do?" I suddenly ask, looking at my own impaled, twisted form, "what can I do to stop this!?" she looks down on me. And smiles. Light emits from her, washing away the nemesis of Skull, a white pulsating orb appears. "Cleanse yourself from these emotions" I turn around and see my doppelganger sitting surrounded by a little filly, a colt, Shining Armor and 'Twilie', cuddled up in one big group hug. 'All the good luck there is in Equestria' I hear my own voice echoing through my mind. 'It's right here in this room' my doppelganger tightens her hug. Tears start to stream down my face. "This was the other path" I look up, seeing myself, older than I am now, looking down on me, as she speaks to me. "This was the path you choose not to follow" she whispers walking closer to me. She hugs me. "True happiness can be found" I feel something warm dripping down on my shoulders, a sob. "True happiness can be found" "Happiness?" I whisper. I open my eyes. I open them and the first thing I do is scream in pain. "Nurse!" someone shouts right next to me. I look down, seeing Shining Armor, a sad expression on his face. The door opens and a nurse rushes in, a syringe in her mouth. I look at Shining, gasping and growling. "Tell me!" I gasp, "tell me they are there!" I don't dare to look down on the blood soaked bandages. He nods. I sigh as the nurses injects the syringes content into my veins. My head falls back down onto the pillow, the warmth of my dreams pulling me deeper down into the darkness. A memory of Anvil and me appears before me. We are leaning at each other, looking up to the bright full moon, his wing tightly around my back. "What do you say?" he asks. "A little longer" I answer, snuggling deeper into his coat. "Not that" he shakes his head, starting to nibble on my ear, "the other thing" I look up to him, freeing my ear from his soft nibbles. The moment holds on, it feels like the tiem itself stopped. I throw my fronthooves around his neck and kiss him deeply. Time moves again as I pull myself away from his lips. "Yes" I whisper and Anvil smiles and hugs me. "My love" Anvil whispers into my ears. "My love" Author's Note Another short chapter! Yay! Even Siren isn't safe of emotions and their effects. I hope to give you all a little bit of insight of the corruption, let me know if now, maybe I can explain it without spoilering, or atleast without spoilering too much. So yes, another short chapter, another darkness and corruption chapter and.... wow even something like romance, wow. I'm surprised. Getting pretty late here right now.... I'm going to cuddle my pillow now, good night everybody. Well.... Whatever... See ya next chapter. What has to be done...Chapter 14 The nights in the canterlot palace infirmary were anything else than relaxing. The first day after the changeling attack Luna spoke to her subjects, telling them of the fall of Celestia and that she would take her position. They were shocked. Of course they were. But not because Celestia had fallen. They were shocked that it would be now princess Luna who would watch over them. Their fears retuned, memories of Celestias battle against Nightmare Moon, her returnal and finally her cleansing. These were three big battle in the past. But they still wouldn't trust Luna. The very first night after her speech... The revolution started. Ponies, confused and struck by fear ransack the towns, destroying shops and attacking the guards. Luna knew that they were confused, that they would have to learn to deal with her as leader, that she should give them more time. The next day she stepped out onto the balcony, telling them to stop the unnecessary attacks and raids. She hesitated, to do what has to be done to bring back peace. The next days got worse and worse. More marauders appeared, more guards got attacked, the records wouldn't stop comming in. And now, one week later, Canterlot is forsaken. Ponies had fled in fear of the raids. The only place left with life in it was Canterlot palace. I stand up slowly, walking to the window I look out of it, seeing a newly burning house. It was the fifth or sixth this week, one of the first. But definetly not the last. "Miss Siren!" the nurse behind me calls to me, rushing in, "you're not supposed to walk around! Go back to bed!" I turn around, a intimidating look on my face, the nurse falls to her haunches, fear reflecting in her eyes. I sigh and shake my head. "Don't worry" I walk past her, "I'm completly fine" the bandages slip off my body. The wounds were closed, two fresh scars on my shoulders showing my mistakes. "I have a oath to swear" I whisper to myself as I start to run through the long hallways. 'First stop' I think, taking deep breaths, 'my room, getting Garnjiel' I turn to the east side running down another hallway, seeing a group of guard in the hallway, blocking my path. I slow down, looking at their stern faces. "Halt!" one takes a step forward holding a hoof up, "what do you want here?" he asks. "Going back to my room" I answer, looking at the guards, recognising atleast one of them who tried to pull out Garnjiel before. "No one is allowed to move past this point" he states, stomping with his left hoof. I sigh. "Luna awaits me" I look at him, he shows no reaction, "I have to get something out of my room, but for that" I look at him, a angry glare in my eyes, "you have to move." "No one is allowed to move past this point" he states again, "tell me what you need and we bring it to you." "I doubt you can" I answer facehoofing now. "Tell me what it is and I tell you if I can or not" he answers, still a stern look on his face, almost annoyed now. "It's my claymore" I answer, the eyes of the guard turn into slits, "Garnjiel is the blades name and it's magically enchanted, no one besides me or my brothers can move these weapons" I look at the recruit from the other day, "am I right?" I ask him. The guard turns around to the recruit, the recruit nods, the guard turns around, now really wearing a annoyed look on his face. He growls, rubbing the back of his head. "Fine" he sighs, stepping aside and giving his soldiers a sign to do the same, "but hurry up" I nod and fall into a full gallop, running down the hallway. After another two minutes running through the maze like castle I am finally at my room. I gasp quietly, not exhausted, just not used to run around so much. I open the door. Luna sits in the middle of the room, looking up at me. Tears stream down her cheeks, her coat is messy and her mane had reversed to a short light blue mane, also her tail. She gasps and sobs, looking at me, "they hate me" she cries, "they won't even trust me now, now that Celestia is gone and I'm the only one who can keep them safe" she sobs even more. "I don't know what to do" a dark shimmer appears in her eyes. I rush in, headbutting her into the chest. She falls to the ground gasping and coughing, but not trying to get up. Right now she looks like a hurt little foal. I ignore her, scoffing I turn around and walk into the bathroom, seeing Garnjiel still impaled into the floor. The tiles make crunching noise as I pull Garnjiel slowly out of the floor, hauling it on my back, my armour appears. I walk out of the bathroom, having to tilt my head a little bit so the horns won't hit each side of the doorframe, I walk back to Luna, she managed to sit up again, her hooves covering her eyes. "Sleep" I whisper and pull Garnjiel, swinging it at Luna I hit her head with the flat side of the blade, knocking her out. I whince. But it had to be done. I look down on her, pulling up one of her lids I see the faint, weak, dark shimmer in her eyes. I sigh. I lean Garnjiel against the wall behind Luna, putting Luna on my back as good as possible. I walk to my bed, her hindlegs dragging behind and slowly put her in it, covering her under the soft sheets. "And now, know not of despair" I pull out the clear crystal, the warm feeling sneaking up my leg, and lay it inside of her regalia, the weight of the regalia keeping it pressed against her chest, her tears stop almost instantly, her expression changes into a more pleasant. I turn around, looking at Garnjiel as it's rune gets brighter. "You won't win" I speak to the blade, making it tremble slightly. "Hate" I speak to it, the rune erupts brighter light, turning into a flame engulfing the sword completly. "It has to be done" I whisper. I walk closer and haul Garnjiel back on my back, the flames rushing up my armour and gathering in the back of my head and my neck, making it look like a burning mane, more flames rush over my head and engulf the horns. I see the mirror in the corner of my eyes and look closer at it. I quickly turn away, closing my eyes, regretting to have looked into the mirror. I almost look like Skull did, caught in her nemesis, the only difference is that I still have a normal body and that instead of black, my armour was red. I walk to the door, opening it slowly, I look back at Luna. "You are in no condition to rule right now" I turn away from her and walk out of the room. "For now" the glare in my eyes harden as the door closes itself behind me, "I will take your place." I quickly walk down the hallways, getting through the checkpoints of the guards. The most of them cowered in fear as they hear me approach. After two more minutes of walking through the halls I'm finally there. The throne room. No guards in front of it. I walk to the massive portal, pressing against it. It won't move. I sigh. One loud smash later the one side of the door falls inwards. I hear hoofsteps rushing to my position and walk slowly in, shouts echo through the halls behind me as I walk closer to the throne, the big fluffly cushion on it. I walk closer, now before the stairs before the throne, counting the stairs. One, two, three, four, Only two more to go. I stop and turn around. Guards walk into the throne room looking up at me, some angry, some confused, some scared. "Luna" I shout, getting all their attention, "is in no condition to rule right now" the ears of the guards perk, some even try to unsheath their weapons sneakily. "Until then" I state, still shouting through the room. "I will" my flame mane dispells itself, turning into dust. The dust slowly floats around. Everything touched by the particles changes. The banner of sun and moon erupt in flames, burning their image away, turning it into a eclipse with two wings, one white for Celestia, one midnight blue for Luna. The guards shout and point around, almost in panic, the move away from the particles. Too late. The first guard gets caught by th particles, turning his coat into a dark red, his mane into a lighter red, his armour changes too, the one regal gold or silver turns black and white. The guards panic now, more and more are changing. "Silence!" I shout, all the guards falling suddenly to their knees, bowing deeply. Behind me on the stairs appears a smaller throne, made of artifical Dragnit, it's shimmer brighter than any gold, I sit down onto it. "Listen" I turn down the volume a little bit, "I'm not taking Lunas place forever. And the magic on your body dispappears once I give up the position." "I am not the new princess or queen or whatever you wanna call it." "I am here until Luna returns to a condition to rule again." "I am her vasall." "I am Neylitha" more fire erupts, forging itself into a small crown on my head, showing my authority, the crown is made of artifical dragnit and has one big gem in it, a obisidan. "Go now" I look to the ceiling, seeing the beautiful images of Luna and Celestia and other things. "Go and tell the ponies, that the vasall Neylitha will hold court the next three days" I look down at the guards, still bowing. "And send Lovely Smile to me, give her quill and parchment, I want her as my secretary" one guard nods and rushes out, the others wait a second then they stand up and walk out, I hear their whispers, not able to understand anything though I shrug. "What a nuisance" I facehoof. Author's Note Another short chapter.... so yes, Siren overthrew Luna... atleast for now. Hmm.... now that I think about it... If I keep on writing the story in this fashion I might anger more and more people... I mean seriously, I hated myself for writing that, making Siren hurt Luna but it had to be done. It was to protect Luna... or stuff like that.... Hope you like the story. Well... Whatever... See ya next chapter. The 'Eclipse Guard' and 'Essence' part 1/2Chapter 15 The first day as the new leader was strange, Smile walked in, a bright smile in her face. It shattered the moment she saw me, sitting on the glowing throne like a demon greeting her at the gates of tartarus. She walked closer and every step she did made her shiver and tremble more. She feared me. I look to my side, seeing her sitting at a small table, quill and parchment lying on it. She was still trembling. "You don't have to be afraid" I speak quietly, calming but she still shrugs, and trembles more as she looks up to me. "What" she gulps, "are you?" her voice is filled with primal fear, I see her hindlegs shifting and tremble, she was ready to run. I sigh, "you will get an explanation once Luna has returned, for now let's say I'm.... the guardian of the throne" I look at her and try my warmest, friendlist smile. She shrugs more and looks down, still trembling. A annoyed grunt escapes my throat. I look up to the giant gate, it's open now, the destroyed part leaning against the wall. Shining walks in. The invisible particles of Garnjiels magic notice the unchanged captain and rush to him. Shining Armor doesn't even flinch as the magic changes his coat, mane and armour colour. He was truly the captain of the royal guard. He walks in, his steps muffled by the soft carpet and look up tp me, his face shows something like anger, but not quiet that. It was confused anger, he was not sure if he should be angry at me. He stops at the stairs before me, looking up to me, looking at the crown on my head. He kneels down. I'm confused, I guessed he would have tried to do something against this but it looks like he would just ignore it and live on, doing his job. He rises back up, "permission to speak, miss" he speaks quietly. "Permission granted" I answer. "By the bloody gates of tartarus" his voice was annoyed and angry, his glare resembles the same, "what are you doing here Siren?" I look down on him, not angry. I smile. "I do that what Luna can't do for the moment" he raises a brow, "everything will be explained once Luna returns, I promise" he look at me, still annoyed and angry but ready to believe me. He sighs and bows slightly, "any orders miss?" I nod, which he can't see, "for now I would like to have you as personal guard, I expect some visitors in the next hours and I'm sure there are some who won't be friendly mannered" he raises back to his hooves and nods, walking to the left, standing right next to the stairs, a stoic expression now on his face. My eyes wander over his body, his face showing the determination to follow the orders, the strong legs and hooves, trained to deal with almost any enemy without weapons, his strong neck and back. His flank showing the shield, showing that his fate is to protect. I giggle, "nice flank" I simply state. Shining blushs but doesn't even move a muscle. I laugh. And then the moment is over. Lightning crackles in the middle of the hall and a dark portal opens up, Luna walking out, her eyes eradiating white light, showing her anger. I'm surprised. But I smile at her and rise from my chair, bowing down. "HOW DARE YOU!?" she shouts through the hall, the windows tremble under the power of her voice. Shining shrugs a little bit, surpirsed by the sudden outburst but he stands tall, looking at Luna. Smile cowers under the table, trembling and shaking. "Princess" I state quietly and rise back up, looking into her eyes. Luna walks closer, her anger in form of lightning cackling around her. "How dare you to attack me!?" she shouts, her voice not booming as before but still pretty loud. "There is an explanation" I answer, looking at her with a calm expression. Luna walks closer and closer. Standing now right in front of me, she looks down on me. "Explain it quickly before I combust you, servant" her voice menacing, it was not a hollow threat, atleast she believes it. "Two things" I start. "First" I raise a hoof and push it softly against her chest, a wave of red energy sends her flying, it's not supposed to hurt so Luna can easily spread her wings and land softly. "How dare y-" "Protocol Divine Throne" I cut her off midsentence, "it's a protocol that was made long time ago, to the time of the Eclipse Guard, do you know what the Eclipse Guard is?" my eyes look at her, she still looks angry but her eyes show interest. Only interest, no dark shadows, no faint echoes of another entity. Luna shakes her head. "Celestia never told me of that" she answers, her voice still annoyed and angry. I look down at Shining, "Shining, please get the princess a cushion, the explanation will be a little longer" he turns to me and bows, walking out of the room. I clear my throat, "please, bear the discomfort until he returns" I say, trying to smile. "The Eclipse Guard" I begin. "It was a very special group to the time of Celestias father. The sunstrider clan was the most powerful unicorn clan back then, it was told that they were the heirs of the ancient gods of the sun and moon. The Eclipse Guard was born after a civil war where their king, Solaris Sunstrider, lost his firstborn, his son Eclipsed Sun. So to honor his son, and to make sure his other child, Celestia, would be safe, he established the Eclipse Guard. The guard had two orders, all the time, they were part of their oath. The first order was, "To protect your liege until there is no enemy left or you are freed from the oath" it's a simple order, in the end we were guards" I close my eyes, memories of my own adjuration rush through my mind. "The second order is a little bit confusing, atleast for all those who are not part of the oath" I open my eyes again and look at Luna, Shining walking in again, carrying a big, soft cushion. Luna nods at him and sits down on the cushion trying to get as comfortable as possible. "The second order" a dramatic pause, "is called 'Sanity keeper'" Luna raises a brow, waiting for me to go on explaining. "It's not as simple as it may sound, of course we had no influence on the sanity of our liege but it's not meant this way. The Sanity keeper order meant that we, the guard, are allowed to overthrow the current king or queen, if their rule becomes ill. If they are no longer ruling with wisdom and the strength to protect. In short, we were the guards of the throne, not the one sitting on it. The order would be active as long as needed and would go inactive when we found a new, better king or queen. If one of us had tried to overtake the throne as new king or queen they would have fallen, the oath had many consequences, one of them was the decay of the own body if we try to take over. With this oaths, it was guaranteed that we would always serve, never rule." I look down on Smile, she was still under the table but she had stop trembling. "So you see" I look back at Luna, "Protocol Divine Throne is active right now, or to call it by it's real name, Sanity keeper is active" Luna looks at me, mouth agape, "back in my room as I hit you, you were not yourself" I pull out the other darker crystal and throw it in front of her hooves. "You know what this is?" I ask her, I know she does. She nods, "It's called 'Essence' and is either black or clear" I look at her, waiting. "That's all I know, Celestia only told me that the black essence had to be destroyed" she looks down on the black crystal, an irritated expression creeps over her face. "'Essence'" I begin, "are crystallised emotions" Lunas eyes widen. I nod, "raise your regalia a little bit" I say, Luna looks at me confused, her eyes still wide, "just do it, it will explain itself" Luna does as told and the crystal I lay under her regalia falls out under it's cover. The crystal had changed, it once clear form was now dull and had turned light grey. "I lay this under your regalia to make sure it was always in contact with your skin" I explain, "your mind was overshadowed by dark emotions" Lunas eyes widen even more. "Do you remember what you felt like, back before I knocked you out?" Luna nods. "I was heartbroken, I was confused and sad" she explains. "And these emotions reflected in your eyes" I state, "I knocked you out because of that" I stand up and walk closer to Luna, closer and closer, now right before her I look deeply into her eyes. "The shadow has gone" I whisper. "What do you mean?" she asks, she looks more and more confused. "It's hard to explain for all those who haven't seen it" I walk back to my chair, sitting down on it. "Essence changes the one who suffers from it" I start. Luna shakes her head, "that's not what Celestia told me" she explains, "she told me everypony has essence and everypony has black and white essence in their bodies" I nod. "True" I look at her, "but what happens to those who fall victim to dark emotions? What happens to the essence inside them if the feel only sorrow or hate? Anger, envy or any other of these emotions?" Luna can't answer. She hasn't seen Skull. "They change" I go, "maybe you noticed that Commander Skull is missing?" Luna nods. I sigh, "she died" Lunas eyes widen and Shining turns at me, looking shocked. "By my hooves" I go on explaining, "apparently, after my fight with her, after I defeated her, she was consumed by hate. The day the changelings attacked she attacked me. Maybe you remember strange screams?" Shining nods slowly. "Many soldiers reported strange shouts and screams during the battle. All said it didn't sound like any changeling, they were scared that they had brought a strange animal" I nod. "The shouts were Skull" I explain, "her hatred grew so strong that her body, her armour, her soul had changed, it's very being to only one purpose. To get her revenge. Her body reacted to the call of her hatred. And changed her into something I like to call 'Nemesis'. Her body was destroyed and mangled by her hatred, after she transformed she didn't resemble a pony in any way. Her body was twisted and her hooves had changed into claws, her mouth turned into a maw filled with sharp shards or her armour as teeth. During our battle I noticed that Garnjiel reacted to her, and with Garnjiels reaction came my reaction, my realisation." My voice gets quieter, "she was the reason I wasn't there to protect Celestia" I look at Luna, she still looks confused and shocked. "What is this realisation you are talking about?" Luna asks. I sigh and look into her eyes. "Garnjiel is the embodiment of hatred" I close my eyes. "And I'm the carry of this hatred" Author's Note Cliffhanger! Yeah sorry for another "Word wall". I see that some notice that the story "jumps" a little bit, from peaceful and calm to destructive and hectic. Don't worry, I don't make the mistake to misswrite these or don't think this through enough, till now the chapters were all as they are supposed to be. They are suppose to jump between these two extremes. It's wanted. Next part might be another "Word wall" so I'm already sorry for that now. And to avoid confusion, Siren explained that the guard couldn't take over the throne right? Some might say that she exactly did that. No she didn't, as you might notice her chair is in front of the throne, she is not sitting ON the throne but before it, guarding it. And she explained in the last chapter that she is not to be called as queen or princess. She hasn't overtaken, she guards the kingdom until Luna returns into a fitting condition to rule again or a new king/queen/prince/princess appears. I hope that some open questions are answered, if not ask me, I try to answer them as good as possible without spoilering. Well... Whatever... See ya next chapter. Happiness, anger and Sirens dreamChapter 17 Lunas embrace grows numb. I release her from my grip and look deep into her eyes, tears still streaming down her cheeks. "Do you really" she sobs, her voice almost hollow, "think they will love me?" I shake my head. "You can't force them" I hug her again, "I bet even Celestia couldn't force them" I feel Lunas soft nod, as she sobs again. She clears her throat and pushes me back, "thanks Siren." she whispers. "Everytime" I answer, trying to smile, it doesn't look like one but atleast it's honest. She returns the smile, even though hers is also pretty weak. I turn around, still wearing this weird smile and see Shning Armour walk in. I walk the stairs down, greeting him with a nod. "How's she doing?" I ask Shining. "Not so bad" he answers, "she stopped to cry the instant we left the throne room. She has a strong will" he looks back to Luna, seeing the tear stains on her coat he looks at me. "And how is Luna doing?" he asks, concern reflecting in his eyes and voice. "Good, good" I answer, "she is still pretty hurt that her subjects want to overthrow her" Shining nods. "Why do they want that anyway?" I ask him, "what's with all the stories about a Nightmare Moon?" Shining shakes his head, "it's something so old, but still the ponies fear her" he looks up to Luna, his face showing adoration, "I don't know much about it, just the stories they tell. If you want to know everything ask Luna herself or read the books" I turn around looking at Luna, she was talking to Smile right now, her expression was friendly, happy. The mask of a leader. I sigh, and stretch myself, my back made popping sounds, I yawn. "How are your wounds?" Shining suddenly asks, startling me, he turns to me looking at the bright scars that can be seen. "Fine" I answer with a smile, "didn't even hurt" I stick my tongue out, he laughs. "Strange you looked pretty-" "Siren" Luna interrupts Shining, making him turn around and bow almost instantly. "Yes princess?" I turn to her, I don't bother to bow, technically I'm still not sworn. "I want to go and see how the revolutionleader is doing" she walks past me, "you wanna accompany me?" she asks over her shoulder, not even waiting for an answer. I look at Shining, nodding at him, he nods back, and walk up to Luna walking with her side by side. They way to the infirmary was a short and silent one. Atleast he was short. At the infirmary were two guards, one left, one right, guarding the entance, waiting for new orders. They nod at Luna and me as we walk closer, opening the doors. I have to say I prefered the silence. In the infirmary were multiple ponies moaning and groaning, hurt during the changling attack or during the revolution, the whole room was filled with the sounds of them. I don't like the sound of ponies moaning, I never liked it. We walk through the infirmary, following the path, past a few unused beds. There was a broken one. It looked like they had tried to let a dragon sit on it, it was broken and bend. Luna and I stopped before the strange scenery, I knew what it meant, Luna apparently not. "What happened here?" she asked loud, but no one besides me seemed to listen. "They tried to disarm the rainbow maned mare" I answer, Luna turning to me, "one of the many magics weaved into the weapons is a enchantment that allows only it's host to move the weapon. For everypony else it's impossible to move." "And why then is the bed destroyed?" she looks back at the bed. "The enchantment makes the weapon heavier" I explain quickly, "far too heavy to be moved and everything under it that can't take the weight gets crushed, simple as that" Luna looks back to me. She shrugs and goes on, walking down the path till the very last bed. There she was, lying on her back, preening her wings. Luna stops, I don't know why but I do so too. Luna just waits, looking at 'Dash'. "What are we waiting for?" I ask Luna in a whisper. "Preening is something very personal" she explains, also whispering, "it's rude to interrupt a pegasi that preens his wings, after all he might hurt himself if he or she gets startled" I nod, looking away from the pegasi. "How long does preening take?" I ask her impatient. She giggles, "it takes how long it needs to" she sits down, still looking at 'Dash'. She was the patience in person. After a few minutes I lay down, just waiting for something to happen, Luna was still sitting right next to me, her breath was calming, my eyelids start to droop. I nod away. I open my eyes again. Darkness around me. 'Celestia' sitting before me, looking at me with a warm smile. "You returned" she whispers. I shake my head, "I don't even know how I came here" I answer honest. "You are in need of answers" her smile widens, "thats why your restless soul finds it's way here" her smile was infectious, I feel how my own lips crack up to a faint smile. "What do you want to know?" 'Celestia' asks. I think about that question for a second, "first of all, who are you?" I finally ask. She nods, "I have many names" she walks closer, turning around next to me she sits down. "There are so many names for me that I don't even know what is my real name anymore" I furrow my brow. "My name..." "Happiness" I open my eyes again, just as Luna stands up to walk to 'Dash', quickly getting up myself I follow her, trying to ignore the strange sensation creeping up my spine. 'Did I really see that?' I ask myself, more than a little bit confused. "Hello, miss Rainbow" Luna states, looking at the mare in the bed. "Princess" Rainbow bows her head slightly. I'm confused, only a few hours ago this pony tried to overthrow her, why is she so friendly now, the creeping sensation in my neck was still distracting. "Why so friendly?" I ask, "didn't you try to overthrow her only moments ago?" my voice gets louder, Rainbow shrugs but nods. "Siren" Luna looks at me, "there is no need to shout at her" I nod and whisper an excuse. Luna turns back to Rainbow looking deep into her eyes. "Why do you fear me?" Luna asks, her voice was filled with pain and anger, "I never did anything to you." "It's what you did to ponykind" Rainbow answers, her glare was excusing, "you killed Celestia." My eyes widen. Luna recoils, her eyes filled with pain. "Who told you something like that?" I hiss, my voice was filled with anger. The creeping sensation in my back returned, getting heavier, like a weight pulling me down. "The ponies who fled from Canterlot" she explains, shrugging a little bit at my glare, "they say Luna revolted again" "I never-" Luna starts. "Changelings attacked Canterlot!" I shout at Rainbow, making all the ponies in the room turn around to me. "Siren you-" Luna was looking at me. "You weren't here! You didn't see how she sacrificed herself to protect this town!" my voice fell an octave. 'Calm yourself' something whispers in my mind, 'anger blinds you.' "You don't know nothing!" my voice grew angrier and angrier, I couldn't even explain myself why. "Siren!" Luna shouts at me, making me spin around to her. The anger disappears, like a heavy blanket pulling me down that get's lifted. I fall, my legs just buckle away, I didn't even know I had my muscles tightend like that, I gasp. "What is wrong with you?" Lunas eyes filled with concern. I still gasp and turn back to Rainbow, the heavy sensation of anger returning. My eyes widen. I stand up and turn away, looking away from the mare. "What did you do to your weapon Anvil?" I whisper. "What did you say?" Luna asks, I turn to her, shaking my head. "Nothing" I sigh, "but I think I'm too tired to follow any conversation, I will retire for today if that's fine with you" I look at Luna, ignoring Rainbow completly. On purpose of course. Luna looks confused and opens her mouth a few times but closing it everytime, she looked like a fish for a second there. She nods, "if you say so, you are relieved for today" she turns around to Rainbow. I walk to Luna, whispering into her ears. "Her weapon" Lunas ears twitch, "is anger" I turn around to Rainbow, the sensation returning almost instantly, "don't stay too long, I don't know if you are immune to it's influence" Luna nods. "Miss Rainbow" I nod at her, she returns the nod. I walk away, following the path. At first I was slow, walking the path calm but after a few meters I start to speed up. Out of the infirmary I start to run, just away from the weapon. Just away from the anger. I blackout. I remember returning to my room but everything after that disappears into darkness. Amortheyf hits Garnjiel, Anvil was grinning as he turns around trying to kick me with his left hindleg, I parry the kick with my own leg, making him stumble a step away. "Good reaction!" he states and jumps at me again. I was also grinning. The sparrings were my favorite part of each day. They reminded me of my foalhood. Of course I didn't like my foalhood, but old habits die hard. Every day we met to train eachother, our reflexes were monstrous thanks to the magic of our weapons, so we needed this to get stronger and faster than the average guard. It was also one way to kill some time if there was nothing to fight against. We never had much free time. After all we were the only five Eclipse Guards, the only rotation we had was who guarded what. And today Anvil and I had the free time, we both were divided to guard the dungeons. The dungeons were empty. The were like this for two years now, since the Eclipse Guard existed. After a few minutes of fighting we just sat down, leaning at each other, enjoying the silence and the warmth of eachother. "Sometimes" Anvil suddenly says, "when I fight, there is this..." he stops midsentence, thinking about how to explain it, "... a sensation" he finally states. "What kind of sensation?" I ask, turning around I lay my chin onto his shoulder. "It... hard to explain" his voice was quiet, almost scared, "but it's anger" his right wing rises, looking down on Amortheyf he sighs. "We all feel that in a battle" I answer, nuzzling him, "it's normal to feel anger during a fight" Anvil shakes his head. "This is not anger like that" he answers, "this anger is boiling, writhing around my heart, it feels so animate" he explains. I give him a quick peck on the cheek, making him turn around to me, I stick out my tongue. "You're such a softy" I giggle, he smiles. "Oh am I?" he smiles getting back up he shoves me away, spreading his wings, he jumps at me. And the training goes on. I open my eyes, lying on my bed. Garnjiel was lying on the floor, it's rune was pulsing slowly, showing how calm I am right now. "He told me" I whisper to myself, "but I ignored it" I sit up, noticing how much darker my room got I look out the window to see that the sun was slowly sinking. It was evening already. "You ignored what?" Shining suddenly asks me, I jump and gasp, even a small scream escapes my lips. He laughs, as I turn around, red as a tomato. I gasp, "don't! Do! That! Ever! Again!" I glare at him, he smiles at me. "Jeez, I never guessed you are such a scaredy cat" he jokes, still smiling. "I...I'm not!" I answer stuttering, "you just surprised me that's all!" I stick out my tongue. He shakes his head still grinning, "whatever makes you sleep" he answers. "Haven't your parents told you not to sneak up on ponies?" I ask him, also joking. "Nah, they even supported me to do so" he sticks out his tongue, "they said it would be a useful skill if I want to join the guards." I shake my head, now giggling. "You are horrible" I giggle, Shinings smile grows bigger. "Look who's talking" he counters. I throw a pillow in his face. He throws it back. After a few minutes of fighting we just lay there, he on the floor I'm on the bed, both gasping. "I never had a pillow fight" I gasp. "Never?" he asks amused. I shake my head, I know he can't see it. After a few minutes of gasping I furrow my brow, a question creeping up. "What are you doing here anyway?" I look down at him, he looks up. "Luna send me to look after you, she was a little bit concerned" he answers, getting up, he looks at me. Suddenly he turns red and turns away, coughing. "What?" I ask him confused. He doesn't turn around, but was still red as a tomato, "you might wanna close your hindlegs" he clears his throat. "Close my hindlegs?" I look down my hinlegs. 'Oh!' I blush and follow his suggestion, I facehoof. "Can I look now?" he asks quietly. I'm still facehoofing. I look at him, his eyes closed, his shy blush. And giggle as I sit up. "You're stupid" I tease him. Author's Note I accidently hit the publish button... I was reading it my own to look for mistakes and didn't even noitce I published it with a fewmistakes in it, so sorry for that. Yay! Another chapter! And more confusing stuff! But still I like it, I never liked to read a story and instantly know what is going on. I love it if it gets a little bit complicated. And seriously Siren? Lying there with your hindlegs straddled like that! You should be ashamed of yourself! ... And I should be ashamed for writing it! .... Nah not really.... Well... Whatever... See ya next chapter. Broken BladeChapter 18 A soft knock wakes me. Groaning I get up, stretching myself, I yawn. Walking to the door and opening it, I stiffle another yawn. A blade runs through my chest, deeply impaling itself in my heart. My eyes rush open, I gasp, lifting a hoof to my chest, feeling the warm fur, the skin, the sweat on both. I was unhurt. 'A nightmare?' I was still gasping, trying to order my confused thoughts. A soft knock on the door sends a shiver down my spine. Slowly slipping out of the sheets I walk to the door, stopping in front of it. "Who's there?" I call out through the door, not opening it even an inch. "It's Dream Dancer" the answer came muffled through the door. A mare. Slowly opening the door I look at the mare in front of me. A pink coated earth pony mare, her mane and tail in the same colour, a dark red streak running through it, she had beautiful and bright blue eyes and her flank adorned a sun alike insignia. She smiles at me and takes a quick bow. "Hello miss Siren" her voice was calming and reassuring, warm, friendly, "I am Dream Dancer, I am Celestias-" she stopps midsentence, taking a deep quivering breath before she looks back at me, "Excuse me, I am Lunas personal secretary and I was send to check up on you" her smile returned to her face. I'm overwhelmed, her smile, her personality, everything about her radiates gratefulness. She was grateful for everything she had. It was so strange to see a pony like that, happy for being just there, for being just a pony. It was strange and I didn't like it. I return a fake smile and nod, "thanks, everything is fine" I answer. Her smile widens as she hears my answer, I take a step back. "Fiiiine then" she turns around but stopps almost instantly, she turns her head to me looking deep into my eyes, still smiling. "Have you seen captain Shining Armor?" her voice was still a happy chirping. I furrow my brow. "No" I shake my head, "he came by yesterday evening to check up on me, we talked for a bit and then he left, saying something like he needed to talk to his sister" Dancer nods, she smiles again. "Thaaaaaanks" she turns back around, walking down the hallway. The instant she is out of sight I rush back in and close the door, locking it. A shiver runs down my spine. Something about this pony was creepy. Her happiness was infectious, it was like she could force anypony around her to feel happy. That was strange. I yawn, looking at the clock on the nightsstand I notice that it's only six in the morning. 'Far too early for me' I think tired and walk back to my bed, slipping under the sheets. The moment my head touches the pillow I fall asleep. "You returned again" Happiness giggles. "Have I?" I ask, not even sure that I exist right now. "You have" darkness covers everything, only Happiness and I are left. "Why do I keep returning?" I ask Happiness. Her smile widens, "you do because you are still looking for answers" her wing folds itself around me, pulling me into a warm embrace. I sigh, a pleasant sigh. Nothing compared to the softness of pegasi down. "What kind of answers?" I ask her whispering into her ears. "You have so much questions" she giggles, "you won't find any answers if you keep on changing the question" her voice fades away. "Choose a question, before you ask for an answer" my eyes open. It was almost noon now. I slip out of the sheets and yawn weakly. "Nothing as good as a good sleep" I smile and walk to the bathroom. A hot shower later I walk out of the bathroom, my eyes closed and a smile on my face, a pleasant sigh escaping my lips. "I was wrong" I shake my head, "nothing as good as a long hot shower in the morning." "True" Shning says, startling me again, I jump and shriek falling back onto my haunches I hear him laugh. Again. I jump at him, knocking him down, I stand over him, a fake stern look on my face. "I told you to not sneak up on me!" Shining giggles and after a second I giggle too. After a few seconds he looks up at me, a blush on his face, seeing my still slightly moist coat, he clears his throat. "Could you go off of me now please?" a sly smile apears on my face. "And what if I don't?" I purr, his cheeks are practically burning now. "Please?" he almost whinces and I giggle, getting off of him. He clears his throat again and gets back up, looking at me, still blushing his face turns into the stern mask. It was pretty damn cute to see him like that. "Princess Luna send me" he was still red as a cherry, his voice slightly off chart, he was embarrassed. "What does she want?" I ask friendly, my voice still a purr. "She wants to talk to you in her private study" Shinings red cheeks slowly turn white, concern appears on his face. "She was strange today" he adds. I furrow my brow, "strange? Like what?" worry wells up in me. "I don't know" he shakes his head, "just strange, I can't really explain it" I nod, turning around to pick up Garnjiel. Garnjiel was off. It's primary rune was dark, not any light escaping. I furrow my brow. Usually, if the rune was off, it meant that the host of the rune was dead. If my own rune was off it either meant I'm dead or Garnjiels magic got dispelled. Slowly lifting the hilt. Garnjiels edge kept lying on the floor. The hilt in my mouth I fall back to my haunches. Garnjiel was destroyed. I dropp the hilt. Garnjiels whole edge was cut off right at the hilt, seperating hilt and blade completly. Shining walks closer seeing my broken weapon, confusion reflecting in his eyes. "I thought you said your weapons are almost indestructible" he looks at me, I start to shiver. "Not almost" I gasp, "they are indestructible, they are immune to magic and there is no other material that could break dragotharium, the only magic that managed to do this was discords chaos magic" I explain, looking down on th broken blade, my eyes widen, I turn around to look Shining deep into his eyes. "Is Discord still alive?" he looks down on me, shaking his head. "No" his voice was still showing his confusion, "he died almost a century ago during the battle with the alicorn sisters" he explained quickly. "Did he have children?" Shining shakes his head again. I turn back to Garnjiel and sigh. "I need a new weapon" I pick up the broken edge, it's weight now slowing me down. "What do you want to do with that?" Shining asks, worry in his eyes. "The memorial statues" I walk to the door, unlocking it. I stopp. Turning around to Shining Armor, my brows furrowed. "Did you teleport in?" "Hm?" Shining looks at me, "oh, yeah, the door was locked and I didn't want to unlock it" I nod and turn back around, opening the door. "Please" I walk out, ignoring Shinings reaction, "don't do that ever again" I walk down the hallway. Atfer a few minutes of walking I hear someone running through the same hallway I am right now, looking behind me I see Shining approaching, turning back around I keep walking. He runs up to me and slows down next to me, walking at my side, he was slightly gasping. "What do you want?" I ask him, not slowing down. "You need someone to open the statues" he explains still gasping, "and princess Luna wants to meet you afterwards" I nod. Silence, nothing but the sounds of our steps echoing through the hallway. After a few minutes of silence we are finally there. Shining takes a step forward, his horn emitting light. The door slowly opens, the sun on the door slowly changing in a eclipse. The doors are fully opened. Garnjiels hilt hits the ground. All five statues are destroyed. A tear streams down my cheeks, anger and pain welling up inside me. Garnjiels rune returns to life. The blade erupts in magic, more cracks forming the blade shatters, shards of it digging deep into my back. "You can't escape me" Shinings shouts are the last thing I hear before I blackout. Author's Note Yay! Cliffhanger! I know, it's a rather short chapter and I try to make the next bigger. I'm sorry for any errors and flaws you might find, my family is annyoing me right now, sorry for that. Well yeah, who could have done that? Who destroyed the statues and most of all, who managed to break an indestructible material? The answer? Well I spoiler so much, it wasn't Luna.... Or was she? Nah in the end I won't spoiler anything, pff that would destroy all the fun writing the story. And story unrelated, yay Dream Dancer! Well... Whatever... See ya next chapter. Garnjiel the behemothChapter 19 "What happened?" I hear a faint voice, faint images of Luna standing over me looking down on me flash before my eyes. "You can't escape" something growls behind me. I turn around. Ganjiel was levitating in the air, slowly twirling. "What have you done?" I ask, my voice echoes through the hollow inky blackness that surrounds me. "You can't escape" Garnjiel growls again, light emitting from the rune. The light rushes out, shaping itself into a new body. A giant body. Red, scaly, thorns, horns, claws, wings. My eyes widen as I recognize the shape. A dragon. Taking a deep breath, his roar shatters the darkness around me, blinding and forcing me to close my eyes. After a few seconds I open them again. I was... somewhere, a place with no real floor, there were stars, millions of stars. Garnjiel was gone. "YOU CAN'T ESCAPE MY HATE!" I look up, my eyes widen as I see him high above me, taking a deep breath, he breaths white burning flames, that rain down on me. I jump to the side, trying to dodge the flames. It's too late, I raise my hooves, trying to shield myself from the flames as good as possible. "You can do it" she whispers, "fight the hate!" I lower my hooves, looking at the scene before me. Happiness was burning. She turns around, her coat and mane turning black and disappearing, flying away as ash. She smiles. "There is happiness" her voice was rough and raspy, her neck burning. "You just have to find and share it." A wave of white light escapes her desintegrating body as she disappears. A giant platform made of white runes appears. Garnjiel shrieks as the wave hits him, his wings change in the white light, from their former dark red and bat like form to pure white and resembling more like those of a swan now, not able to use his wings anymore he falls down onto the platform. Shaking his massive head, he gets back up looking down on me, every breath he exhales sends burning steam out of his nostrils. "Happiness is not weakness" her voice was faint and weak. "Fight the hate in your heart." Garnjiel roars another time, his magic surrounding him, his body shrinking. My eyes widen, everything went by so fast my brain couldn't even comprehend everything that happened now. Before me was something that resembled Skull in her nemesis form. But this was bigger and, more complete, than her. It was bigger than Celestia and bipedal. His feet had turned into hooves which had long pointy claws, scratching over the floor every step he took, his lower body was athletic, a tail wriggling behind him. His upperbody was masculine, his arms long and wiry, his whole body was plated with massive black scales. I recoil, almost falling off the platform. His frontclaws had changed or to be precise, they were missing. Everything down his wrist was one big blade. They weren't even claws anymore. This were big bulky claymores growing right out of his wrists, runes engraved into them. They looked like Garnjiel. His head hadn't changed so much after all, just got smaller and instead of two long horns over each temple it now had one long horn on it's skull, looking almost like an alicorns. His wings. Hadn't changed. They were as big as before. As white as before. The wings of a swan. Garnjiel scoffs, raising both his blades over his head he places them between his bladebones. One loud shredding sound later both wings fall to the floor. But instead of the sound of flesh or something soft hitting the floor, a metalic sound echoes through this realm. My eyes wander down to the cut off wings, the wings had lost their down, both were now long, slender scimitars and coloured in pure white. They were my chance. A massive, earth shattering stomp hits one of the blades, crushing it under the force, burning cracks appearing in the runes where the stomp hit them. Garnjiel shrieks as white energy escapes the broken blade, sending him stumble back a few steps, flailing around his weapons to get the light off of him. 'This is your last chance' my mind shouts, 'do it! Now!' I get up and run towards the blade. Garnjiels right blade lands right in front of me, I feel massive heat coming from the blade. "You think I will let you take it?" he scoffs and lifts his other blade, "you are thousand years to early to fight me!" he roars as the blade rushes down towards me. I jump over the blade impaled in the platform, singing my coat on the hot steam that escapes the blades. 'Faster!' my mind shouts, my hooves move faster. 'Faster!' even faster, I start to gasp. And then I'm there, I fall to my knees, slide the last few steps on them and grab the blades hilt, I bring my hooves back under me, twirl around and ready myself. I wasn't ready for that. While I picked up the blade, Garnjiel freed himself, pulling the blade out of the platform and followed me. His left blade was stuck in me. He lifts me up, still on his blade, there was no blood, the wounds were cauterized instantly. I cough and look down on him as he prepares his righ blade to cleave me in half. This is my end. The white blade falls out of my mouth, impaling itself in the platform. I see his blade rushing towards me, I close my eyes, not wanting to see it. Just knowing it would be hard enough. Time stopps. Slowly opening my eyes I see his blade inches away from my body, the heat was already burning my coat, turning it black. I look down onto the blade in my chest, I could see that flames start to form around the wound, burning me down. Clarity struck my thoughts. Lifting my numb hooves I place them on the blade, pressing against them I pull myself off the blade, slowly inch for inch, the sound of ripping flesh haunting me every inch I manage to pull myself farther off the blade. And then that moment is gone, time goes on as I land on the floor, collapsing. Garnjiels strike flies through the air but without any resistance he sends his blade too far, in a crescent move the blade slices his left arm off. He shrieks as his arm lands on the floor, turning white. No blood was coming out of the stump. I see it, even while my eyelids droop, even while my body loses any feeling. I can see him, shrieking and flailing. My eyes widen as a last thought runs through my mind. 'There is happiness, even now. You just have to find it' My eyes open. Not for me. Only darkness. There is no one I want to see in death. My long dead parents, my father who hated me, my mother who ignore my pleadings. My comrades which died long after me, which had probably long forgotten how I even looked like. My fiancé who turned into a monster who killed his own daugther. A tear escapes my eyes as the eyeslids droop. Sealing my eyes and my faith. "We don't need your dakness!" someone shouts, I don't recognize the voice. It was a male voice and young, that's all I could tell. I hear another one of Garnjiels roars, the battlecry of a brave stallion and the sound of a weapon piercing flesh. My eyes are still closed, I can't feel anything. " ...... you don't have to worry anymore" the stallion whispers, his voice close to my ears. "You will find your happiness" my eyelids flutter, "you will find it. And once you found it you will find your peace" his voice was filled with sorrow. "But before that you can't die, you can't die before you haven't found it" "I wouldn't forgive you" Silence. "And I'm sorry for breaking the statues" My eyes rush open. A cry is the first thing to escape my mouth. "Oh shit!" a pony cries out stunned, "she's awake! The narcotic failed!" "We can't wait any longer!" another voice answers the first, "just fasten her limbs so she can't hurt herself anymore!" I feel straps of massive leather get tighten around my four legs and my neck, pulling them down, fasten them on the table, making it impossible to move. It was crucial. Lying there, not to be able to move, not able to see. Only to hear the sound of ripping flesh and the sound of metal scratching over other materials. Sometimes the sound of some other metalic things hitting something. It sounded like small shards of metal that land on a marble floor. It was crucial. It was torturing. And I couldn't escape it. As much as I wished to return into the blackness to not hear them anymore, to not feel them cut into my back. I couldn't escape. My body wouldn't allow me to slip away. After that time ran faster. The sounds got faster and high pitched, almost impossible to comprehend them, the voices of the ponies were strangely muffled and diffuse. Finally it stopped. I don't know how long it took, whatever they did. Were it hours? Days? Longer? I couldn't tell. All I could tell was that I am pretty tired. My eyes close. "Where can I find my happiness?" "Sometimes all you need to do is wait for it" she smiles, her bright smile warming my numb body as her wing folds around my torn back. "Sometimes it will find you" Author's Note You all thought Garnjiel was just a sword eh? Haha I tricked you! .... Wait.... Well here's another chapter, not as long as I thought it would get but hey atleast a update! It's not like I'm updating atleast once a week.... So Garnjiel was pretty overpowered eh? Well yeah he was supposed to be, after all he is the mightiest of them. Who is 'them' will be explained somwhere in the next chapters. I don't know why but the scene where the stallion says that he is sorry that he destroyed the statues made me laugh, I can't really tell why but it just did. I'm weird! Don't hate me for that! And because I'm tired I say good night, and please excuse any flaws or errors you might find, I will look over this chapter tomorrow and try to find any mistakes. Well... Whatever... See ya next chapter. The ten godsChapter 20 I wake up to the feeling of someone removing the bandages. A loud gasp. My eyes open. Luna stands before me, a stern look on her face. "What happened to you?" her voice was quivering with shock. I don't answer immediately, I have to think how to answer that question. "Siren!" I look up seeing into her big eyes, filled with worry. "Garnjiel bursted" Luna nods. "Shinin explained that to me" she sits down in front of me, "I want to know what happened to you during your unconsciousness" I look at her. A smile creeps up my face. "I fought my hatred" I state quietly. "And you won?" she asks. I laugh, which strangely doesn't hurt, and shake my head. "I lost" I look back into her eyes, "he defeated me easily" Luna raises her brows and looks past my face onto my back, confusion reflects in her face. "Does it look so bad?" I ask her, seeing her expression. Luna shakes her head, "it looks almost like before" my eyes widen, "not one scar" she looks back down at me, "but I guess you need to learn how to use them." "Use them?" I struggle to get off my belly, sitting up, "what do you mea-" light rose coloured feathers fall into my sight, long downs, I turn around, wanting to tell the pony to keep his wings out of my face. My chin hits the floor. My eyes follow the downs up, follow the build of the wings, further and further. My eyes meet the point where the wings come from. They grow out of my back. "Siren?" Luna waves a hoof in front of my face, "Siiiiiren?" she chirms, after a few seconds her hoof meets her face. "Perfect" she shakes her head and turns away from me, "doctor? She broke!" she yells into the hallway. "Who broke?" a brown coated stallion walks in looking at Luna and me. "Siren" she points at me. Finally my eyes close. "What did you do to me?" I shout through the darkness looking for Happiness. "Gave you the meanings to fight them on equal footing" Happiness appears right in front of me, I gasp. Her wings were gone. I shake my head, sitting down, "on equal footing? Them? If you haven't noticed, Garnjiel tore me apart" my voice fills with anger. Happiness raises a hoof, silencing me, "he did because you were unprepared" she smiles at me, "he defeated you because you thought that Garnjiel and the others are just weapons, not living beings" I nod. "Of course I thought that" I get back up, walking up and down in front of her, "they are weapons, forged almost two thousand years ago, what else should they be?" I look at Happiness and see something I haven't seen before on her face. Sadness. "You are just as ignorant as he was" she turns away from me. "He?" I walk closer, "who do you mean?" she looks back at me. "Anvil" my eyes widen, she nods, "yes I've met Anvil. And yes I spoke to him, told him to fight his inner madness" she looks into my eyes, "if you had lost your fight against Garnjiel, like he did against Amortheyf, you would have done the same things he did" I fall down on my haunches. "He lost?" Happiness nods. "During your fight with Discord" she explains softly, "he lost the only thing that could keep the madness away from his mind" she looks deep into my eyes, "you, his fiancée." Happiness closes her eyes. Images stream into my mind, images of Anvil on his knees, kneeling in front of a dark figure. He was wounded and gasped. "You" he spit blood onto the figures feet, "won't.... break.... me" he gasped. "I already did" came the answer, the dark figur decayed, falling apart to dust. But instead of settling on the floor, the dust moved towards Anvil, creeping up his body, soaking itself into him. Anvil screamed during the whole process, pain and blood escaping his mouth. After a few seconds he stopped screaming, his wounds closed and he got back up. Opening his eyes. Dark red eyes, filled with menace and madness look back at me. "As you wish" he whispers with a hollow voice, "Braak'tha." I recoil. The name alone sends images of madness into my mind, gasping and wheezing I look at Happiness, her face shows disgust. She looks at me and sighs, "he's one of the five emotions" Garnjiels hilt appears, slowly gliding to the floor, "king Solaris never gave you this weapons to make you his guard" her expression grew sorrowful and sad, "he used you, he needed you to summon these dark gods and-" "Stop it!" I shout at her, silencing her, "just stop it!" tears start to well up, "so you tell me, that everything I fought for, everything that I wanted to protect, everything I did to protect" tears fall to the floor. "Is a lie?" Happiness sorrowful expression was still there, no smile to tell me it's not true. A lie. Everything. "It's not everything a lie" she whispers, I look at her, "you used these powers to do the right" her voice was weak, "you protected Celestia, you fought evil to protect" her expression still doesn't change. "That doesn't change anything" I answer, more tears falling. "That changes everything" Happiness answers, "you took the hilt of this blade to protect, not to slaughter, without even knowing it you sabotaged Solaris plan" my mind clears, hope starts to stream into my thoughts. She finally smiles again, walking closer she pulls me into a hug. Backing up she sits back down, looking deep into my eyes. A question starts to burn in my mind. "Who are these five?" her expression instantly changes, from the happy glee to a dark stern look, she sighs. "The five emotions" she slowly explains, "Sorrow or regret, fear, confusion, hate or anger and madness. Their names are as old as this world and appear in the dark essence, engraved into it. Their names are, Braak'tha which is the aspect of madness. Gyal'kraa is sorrow. Yours, hatred, was named Melre'kat. The aspect of fear is already dead, Aawahj was killed by Shining Insignia, during his fight with the dragons his fear overwhelmed him. The last aspect, the aspect of confusion, is called Lery'al and she is the only female aspect." "Is it important that she is female?" I ask out of curiousity, Happiness nods. "It is important if you fight her" she shows a weak smile. "How do you know that?" I finally ask, "you explain this like you seen them change, like you knew them. Like you know how they were before they were this creatures" I look at her. I look at her mouthagape. She nods. "They aren't the only five gods" her voice gets quieter, "the five good aspects have also their representative gods. I'm one of them, the god of happiness, Wra'kyr" she looks down onto her hooves, "this isn't even my real form. But your mind couldn't comprehend my real form anyway" she looks back at me seeing my confusion. "Cool eh?" she smirks. I facehoof. Author's Note Yay update! .... And yes ten gods, deal with it. So yeah, the gods in this story can die, they may be almost invincible, but only almost. Siren got wings! .... She was supposed to have wings from the very beginning but this would have kinda destroyed her whole background. Some of you might ask, why is Wra'kyr talking to Siren, or something among those lines, well, look at it this way, if not we wouldn't have this story, so please deal with it until everything get's explained. And I'm very sorry that the one part where Wra'kyr explains the five dark god, the text isn't in her colour, but after I coloured everything it looked like something that would r**e everyones brain and I didn't want that, the pink is already hard enough to read. Well... Whatever... See ya next chapter. Back to backChapter 21 I still sit in the dark world, looking at Wra'kyr, her smirk. "So why me?" I ask her, my mind still in chaos from all the information I just received, "why do you help me?" Her smile widens, "your soul, during your fight with Discord in which you died, cried out to us, to me. It screamed, it was the scream of a hurt foal, crying for happiness" her expression changes, she looks almost sad now. I sigh, ignoring the sting of pain in my chest, "why did you give me your wings?" "As I said" she answers, "they are the meanings to fight the other three gods" she smiles again. "And you think" I furrow my brows, "that I am the one who will fight them?" I gasp and recoil. Wra'kyr expression changes, from the happy glee it went dark, darker than everything. As dark as the grimreaper himself. Sweat streams down my face. Her expression returns to the happy smile. "Why wouldn't you?" she asks, her voice happy, "don't forget that you swore to protect your liege, killing them is a way for you to protect her" she tilts her head a little bit, still smiling. I'm still gasping, "I don't have a weapon anymore, I can't fight them with normal weapons can't I?" my whole body trembles. "You will find a way to get a new weapon" "Who knows what may happen if not?" I open my eyes. I'm back in my room. Luna sits right next to me to my right, looking down on me. She smiles softly. "Welcome back Siren" she greets me, I simply nod. "Morning" Shining walks in, not wearing his armour, but carrying a chest on his back. "Morning" I answer weakly, raising a brow I point at the chest, "what's that?" Luna answers, which startles me, "something very interesting" her voice shows interest, her expression the same. Shinings magic surrounds the chest and slowly levitates it to the ground, Luna opening it she pulls out a dark, shard of metal. "You know what this is?" she levitates it into my lap, I take it looking down on it. Heavy, dark gray, something engraved in it. My eyes widen. "This is a shard from Garnjiel" I look at Luna, she nods. I look back at the shard, "but what is so interesting about it?" I look back at her. "Well, what did you say your weapon is made off?" she asks, "dragotharium right?" I nod, she points at the shard "well, this isn't dragotharium, well not completly" I furrow my brow. "What do you mean?" I ask confused. "I mean that your weapon, Garnjiel, was only covered with dragotharium" I'm getting more and more confused, "what I'm trying to say is that your weapon was made from dark essence" my eyes widen. "I used my magic to test the compounds of your weapon and noticed that, besides the hilt, your weapon is made of pure essence. All in all your weapon had 83% of pure dark essence, 12% of dragotharium and the rest were other materials like gems or other metals" her explanation was quick, she takes the shard away from me, putting it back into the chest closing and sealing it, she nods at Shining who lifts the chest back up, he nods at me and walks out of the room, closing the door behind him. "But where did all the dragotharium go we brought back?" I ask confused, "the dragon I killed was almost not enough to forge Garnjiel..." I close my mouth, noticing what I'm saying. "They only told you it was almost not enough" Luna says coldly, "they tricked you" I nod. "But then..." I think about it for a second, "for what did they need so much dragotharium? And where could they find enough essence for a claymore as big as Garnjiel was?" Luna shakes her head. "I don't know" she answers, "I looked up old records, besides those who fell apart in my magic or hooves there are not many left, and those left who have dragotharium in them speak only from your weapons." 'You will find a way to get a new weapon' Wra'kyrs words haunt my mind. My eyes widen. "Luna?" I look at the night princess, she looks at me. "Hm?" she raises a brow. "Do you have enough pure clear essence to forge a weapon like Garnjiel?" my voice is quiet, I'm almost too scared to ask her. Almost. She shakes her head, "first of all we have no pony who knows how to forge essence and second, no. There isn't even enough essence big enough to make a horn- or hoofring out of it" she explains. Her expression suddenly changes, she smiles, "how are your wings?" she asks. I look back at them. "Strange" I answer, looking back at Luna, "they don't feel like a part of me. And they feel heavy" I answer trying to move them. They twitch but that's everything. "They feel heavy?" Luna asks, her expression changes again, she looks confused now as she walks closer, slowly lifting a hoof up to my wing she strokes it, the down move like down, softly bending by the touch, "and strange?" I nod, Luna strokes the wing some more, "can you feel my touch?" I nod again, "the feathers feel like normal feathers, maybe it's just your body telling you that, after all you have this wings for merely one day. I'm sure the feeling will disappear once you are used to them" she smiles. I return the smile. "So" Luna walks into the middle of the room, "what are you doing now?" she asks friendly. "What do you mean?" I ask confused, my smiles fades. "I'm asking you what you want to do now" she smiles, seeing my confused expression she even giggles, "do you still want to serve?" she suddenly asks. I think about her question for a second. My liege, dead. My weapon, destroyed. My oath, broken. Everything I had, everything that made my life worthwhile... ...is gone. "Do you want to serve me?" she asks. I think about her offer, thinking back to the day I were recruited. I nod. "Are you sure?" Luna asks, her voice soft, "no one forces you to" she smiles. "I know that" I nod, "but it's all I have. My whole life was dedicated to serve someone, either king Solaris or your sister, Celestia" I nod again and look deep into her eyes, "I will serve you too" Luna smiles. "I will see you tomorrow then" Luna turns around walking to the door, she stopps at the doorsill and turns around, her face was cold, stern. "How... was it to fight your hate?" she asks slowly, her voice was quivering. I sigh, "in the end I didn't even fight it" I look at her, "he defeated me in one hit, finishing me off right off the bat, it was ridiculous how strong Melre'kat was" Luna flinches at the name. "Melre'kat?" she walks back to my bed, her face showing confusion and interest, "who is that?" "The god of hate" I answer, Luna looks at me, she was getting more and more confused. "A god of hate?" she sits down, "I didn't even know there is really something like a god" she puts a hoof up to her chin, tapping it a few times while she thinks about my words. "There is not only one god" I answer, Luna raises a brow, "there were ten of them" Lunas eyes widen. "How do you know that?" she asks confused, "you talk like you've met them" I nod, Luna gasps. "One of the five good gods gave me these" I point at my wings, "saying they were the meanings to fight those that are left" Lunas confusion returns to her face. "That are left? What do you mean? Are gods not supposed to be immortal?" her confusion only grew as she asks these questions. I shake my head, "if that what Wra'kyr, the god of happiness, told me is true than they are not immortal." "Wra'kyr? The god of happiness?" She gasps. Silence. Luna starts to giggle. "Oh good one!" she snickers, "you almost had me, talking about gods and stuff" she giggles some more. I blush, "I'm not lying! And I'm not trying to amuse you!" I answer angry, turning away from her, her giggle still in my ears. "If it let's you sleep" Luna answers, turning around she walks back to the door, she turns around, "I will see you tomorrow." "Captain" the door opens, Luna walks out, and closes quietly. 'Captain eh?' I think, enjoying the silence around me. I slip out of the sheets, stretching myself, ignoring my sore back, I walk to the bathroom. After a quick shower, which was more exhausting than relaxing because of the new wings, I walk out of the bathroom. Shining stands in the middle of my room, looking at me. Anger wells up in me. After a second it disappears, I approach him slowly. His expression is cold. "Captain" he nods at me, I flinch, his voice was as cold as his expression. "You heard?" I sit down in front of him, he does too and nods. "It was the first thing the princess told me" he looks at me, his expression doesn't change, he looked almost angry. "Do you have a problem with that?" I ask him carefully, "I know that you are a captain too, do you think she will replace you with me?" I see his eyes widen, but they return to the cold glare so fast that I'm not sure that I've seen his reaction. He shakes his head, "no, she wouldn't do that. It's just..." he stops midsentence, looking away. "I don't want it" he answers, looking back at me, "let me tell you that it wasn't a nice sight to see that blade of yours explode and impaling it's shard into you. Do you know how many shards they pulled out of you? 31!" his voice rises, it was almost a shout at the end. "I don't want to see you getting hurt anymore" his voice was angry and loud, but there was something underneath the anger. Worry. He was worried about me. I stand up, walking behind him and sitting back down, slowly leaning myself against him, I feel him tighten a little bit. We sit there, in silence. I sigh. "Let me tell you something" I start, "I appreciate your worry but... you don't have to" I look down my own body, counting the scars, "my whole life, since I was four, was nothing else than fighting" I feel him shift a little bit, "my father, that stupid old geezer. He wanted me to become a general or something, something that stands in the backlines doing strategical stuff. But as soon as he found out that I was not so good in that he changed. I can't really remember how he was before he turned into the way I remember him but... mother told me often that he loved to play with me. She told me how much he smiled, how much he loved to just lie in the grass, listening to the sound of the wind." "Siren, I-" Shining starts. "My father forged me into this" I look up to the ceiling, "I am a weapon" I lean a little heavier against him, enjoying his warmth, "you have to accept that" I finish my speech, waiting for any reaction of him. I hear him sigh, "I gues you're right, I have to accept it" I feel him shift some more. After that we just sit there, in silence. A sound makes me peak my ears, I look out of the window, onto my balcony. It was raining. "Hey Shining?" I ask softly. "Hm?" his answers. "Do you like the rain?" I stand up, walking to the balcony, opening the door and turn around to look at him. He shakes his head, "no, I hate to get wet" he answers. I nod, "what a pity" I smile and step out into the rain. "Siren?" I hear Shining come closer. He never went outside. I was sitting there, my head tilted upwards so the rain could stream down my face, flattening my mane, the down of my wings grow heavier but I ignore the feeling. A smile appears on my face as the rain drenches me. I hear Shinings soft hoofsteps as he walks away. I see myself, a filly, sitting in a dark hallway, crying over some bruises on my legs. Fathers challengers weren't softly. I hear hoofsteps come closer, afraid that it might be my father I rub my face, trying to get the tearstains away. Someone sits down behind me, someone bigger than me, back to back we sit there, I still have one hoof in my face, covering my eyes, I stiffle the sobs. A sigh, I recognize the voice. "I never wanted you to get hurt" he says, "I want you to become strong, stronger than anyone so you can protect everything you love. You understand that?" a sob escapes my throat. "Now stop crying" he says softly, "a strong mare doesn't cry" I feel him turn around, his legs surround my little body and he leans his head softly on my shoulder, "you will become strong" I feel how my tears stop. I nod, stiffling the last sob. A quick peck on my cheek and his embrace tightens. "I love you Siren" "I love you too daddy" This was the last time I called him daddy. This was the last time he was a father. This was the last moment I shared with my father before he turned into a nightmare. Author's Note Next chapter yay! So yeah I noticed I kinda show Sirens father as a total douche, he is supposed to be. But I can't get around thinking that there has to be something, even a little bit that made Siren NOT hate her father. I hope that this feeling can be found in this chapter. And yes Luna won't believe the whole "there are gods you know?"-stuff, understandable. I remember the first time someone tried to tell me god exists. I laughed. Hard. I laughed so hard that guy wanted to beat me into a pulp. It was delightful. And no that was not during school, I was... 15? Maybe 16 as he tried to explain that. ... Yeah useless past of the author! ... Well... Whatever... See ya next chapter. Stupid ideas in the rainChapter 22 I sit in the rain for hours, feeling how he washes away all of my doubts, all my fears. I love rain. I close my eyes, enjoying the soft drops landing on my coat. The rain didn't stop the rest of the day. I sat there, the whole day. I open my eyes. I feel the water pulling on my wings, those heavy, heavy wings. I turn my head and look at my right wing, trying to move it. It does, again just a twitch but it does move. Cocentrating more I try to move him some more, he twitches some more. I gasp. Moving him isn't as easy as it may sound. I growl and concentrate back on moving him, every twitch a fight with my body, shouting at him to move this wing. Slowly so very slowly the twitches turn into real movement, instead of a soft hitch the wing opens slowly, only to fall back to default after a few inches. I gasp even more and feel a headache coming up. I was never good in stuff like that, concentrate to do something. "Come on!" I growl more, concentrate more, more twitches, more hitches. After ten minutes of trying to move the one wing I finally manage to spread the wing, it's slow and still impossible to fly like that but atleast it's something compared to movement. I gasp and the wing closes again, I'm lying on my belly still enjoying the soft rain, the wing falls down hitting the floor softly. With a metallic sound. My eyes widen as I look down on the wing lying on the floor, still connected with my back. My eyes widen even further as I remember my fight with Melre'kat. The wings of a swan. Garnjiel scoffs, raising both his blades over his head he places them between his bladebones. One loud shredding sound later both wings fall to the floor. But instead of the sound of flesh or something soft hitting the floor, a metalic sound echoes through this realm. My eyes wander down to the cut off wings, the wings had lost their down, both were now long, slender scimitars and coloured in pure white. "It can't be" I whisper and try to move the wing again, it twitches and slowly rises back up from the floor, I raise a hoof and slowly stroke the wing, slowly wandering down to the hinge connecting the wing with my back. Concentrating some more, I take a deep breath. And pull at the hinge. It's hurts. This must be the feeling of someone ripping a insect it's wings off. The piercing, deep pain that rushes through my back, echoing up my spine and hitting my brain. It felt worse than every blade that ever hit me, worse than a broken leg, worse than everything I ever felt. I stop. The wing grew numb, lying back on the floor, I gasp, looking down on the numb wing. "Ripping... them off.... is not... the way" I gasp, I concentrate again, sending orders through my body to move the wing. Nothing. I sigh between the gasps, "I have to wait till tomorrow until I can move it again" I whisper to myself. I stand up and look to the sky. It was already getting dark, the sun deep on the horizon, ready to move behind the edge of the world. The moon rises, even though the sun was still there. "Atleast I'm not the only pony with a problem" I shake my head and walk back in, my numb wing sliding over the floor, closing the balcony door behind me. Lunas first attempt in lowering the sun was a utterly failure. She only managed to move the sun a few inches over the sky before she collapsed, the ponies of Canterlot were whining and crying that the sun should finally disappear so they could sleep. The first night with Luna as the guardian over sun and moon ended in a eclipse. Aswell as all the other days. She couldn't move the sun enough to lower it so she did the only thing she could think up to bring darkness over the land. She moved the moon before the sun. Since that day she managed to move the sun more and more and after a week she could finally move the sun enough to raise and lower it. Back in I wrinkle my nose, smelling the scent of a wet dog. I facehoof, dropps of water still falling of my body. Pulling my numb wing after me I walk back into the bathroom to take another shower, the second this day. The warm water helped me a little bit to get some feeling back into the wing. Which wasn't good. I moan and growl as I walk out of the bathroom, every step I take sends new waves of pain through my body. Trying to pull your own wing out is a very stupid idea. I look at the clock on my nightstand, it was only ten, but I was already tired enough. With a moan and a sigh I slip back under the sheets, pulling the blanket up to my chin, I close my eyes. My eyes open. It was two in the morning. I haven't even slept. The new sensations creeping up the wings, the pain of one of them, kept me awake the whole night. With a sigh and another moan I slip out of the sheets, walking to the door of my room. I open it and walk out, seeing the two guards at each side of the door nod at me. Atleast the right one nodded at me, the left only showed me a glare, filled with hate. It was the same stallion who attacked me in the dungeon. Cinder. I walk past him, ignoring his glare, walking down the hallway, I follow the way to the westwing, past the statues and banners. The door to the memorial statues stands open, raising a brow I walk through the door. Luna sit's before the remade statues. She turns around as she hears me come closer, her tired eyes locking with my own. I walk closer and sit down right next to her. She sighs and looks up to the five statues. "Was Celestia a stern leader?" she suddenly asks. I nod, "yes, but so was her father and everyone who was able to order me around." "Did you like your time with your brothren?" her voice was getting quieter. I nod again. "The best years I had" I answer with a weak smile. "How was Celestia back then?" she asks looking into my eyes, I see tears well up. "Funny" I answer still wearing the weak smile, "she loved to play pranks on everyone. And she loved to play chess, especially against me" I look up to my own statue. "Why you?" she raises a brow, her sad eyes looking up to the statues. "I was the only one who wouldn't let her win on purpose" I giggle. Lunas answers with a weak smile. We sit there in silence, just looking up at the statues of me and my brothren. I sigh again. "My wings annoy me" Luna giggles, she looks back at me. "Really?" her voice was getting a little bit brighter. I nod, "yeah, they won't let me sleep." Luna suddenly gasps, looking at my back, "Siren what happened to you? Your whole back is bruised!" she stands up and walks behind me to take a closer look. I shake my head, twitching with the wings, "I tried something very stupid I remembered, something that happened during my battle with Melre'kat." "And what could that be that made you bruise your whole back?" she softly strokes the hinge, I groan, "sorry" she quickly says. "You won't believe me either way so let's just show you" I slowly, so very slowly spread my left wing, and dropp it. I see Luna chuckle at first, but the laugh gets stuck in her throat the moment the wing hits the floor. With a loud metallic clang. "What?" she lowers her head to look closer at my wing. "Remember what I said about my wings? Wra'kyr gave them to me, telling me that they would be the meaning to fight the other gods" Luna nods, "well during my battle with Melre'kat his wings got corrupted by Wra'kyr, cleansing them from the darkness, the hatred and changing them into swan like wings. Melre'kat couldn't use them anymore and cut them off. But they made the same sound mine just did when they hit the floor. They had changed the moment they were seperated from his body, turning into scimitars" Luna furrowed her brows while I explained the battle. "And this memory made you" she stopps for a second thinking about how to call it, "stupid enough to try and pull your own wing off?" I giggle, never expecting to hear her swear and nod. "I thought these are the same way" Luna looks at me with a stunned expression. And facehoofs. "How retarded are you?" I giggle again. "Apparently very" I answer. Luna giggles, only for a second but she did. "You should go to the infirmary" she points at my back "they will put on an ointment and bandage it so it can heal faster" her voice showed concern. "Thanks, I think I will do that" I nod, Luna too, she stands up, I too. "Should I teleport you to the infirmary?" she asks friendly. I shake my head, "no thanks. I will walk, maybe moving my body a little bit will help me go back to sleep when I return to my room" Luna nods. "Well then, good night Siren" she smiles at me before she disappears in a flash of pale blue light, not even waiting for me to answer. "Good night" I answer to no one. Walking out of the room, the door closes itself behind me, I walk back the way I came, following the long hallways through the castle until I'm at the infirmary. They got pretty hectic the moment they saw my back. They insisted on checking my back, the hinge, the whole wing with every possible spell that was there, in the end it was nothing. The tendon was strained, the muscle too. In the end it was a bruised back. And just like Luna said, they put on a ointment, bandaged my barrel and told me to not use the wing for one week so it could heal properly. A little bit annoyed I thank the doctors and nurses with a friendly smile and walk back the way to my room. The two guards from before were still guarding my room. I walk past Cinder, he was still giving me pretty dark glare. I stop before him, turning to him i smile. "You should have given me a fork" I wait for his reaction. His head turns red and he turns away, ignoring me. I laugh as I walk past him, opening the door and walking in. Before the door closes completly I hear him groan. "Whorse" he whispers, I laugh more. "What's so funny?" I shriek and jump around. Shining was sitting in the middle of my room with a smile. I gasp and walk closer to him. "I.Told.You.To.Never.Do.That.Again!" I accent every word. He giggles. His smiles fades as he sees my bandaged barrel. Worry appears in his eyes, "what happened to you?" "I'm stupid that's all" I answer. Furrowing his brows he looks at me, confused. "What?" he asks with confusion. "Nothing" I shake my head, and look at him with an annoyed glare, "what are you doing here? ... Again?" he smiles, his armour appearing magically. "It's three o'clock" he smiles more, "our shift starts." I look at the clock on my nightstand. And facehoof with a groan. Author's Note Well, looks like Siren is pretty dumb.... not really, but that doesn't mean that her idea was good. I mean seriously? Pulling out your own wing? ... Cinder is a douche, we all know that. I wonder what he will do when Siren is able to give him orders... oh all the mean fun she can have with him. *insert evil manically laughter please* ... Siren is a good captain.... I hope... Maybe. On good days? Well... Whatever... See ya next chapter. Banish the rainbowChapter 23 A soft knock on my door. I growl and hide my head under the pillow. Another knock, louder this time. I try to ignore it. I hear a magical cracking and hooves on the floor. Hoofsteps getting closer. "Siren?" I hear Lunas soft voice. I lift the pillow off of my head, looking at her. "Are you not feeling well today?" I yawn and sit up, shaking my head. "Just-" another yawn, "- tired" I look into her eyes, my eyelids droop, "I didn't get any chance to get some sleep last night." Luna nods, "you won't have to do anything today. But I have to insist that you get up now and follow me into the throne room, your adjuration has to be official" I nod and slowly slip out of the sheets stiffling another yawn. Luna nods again. A flash of light blinds me. We are in the throne room. Luna before me on her throne, to her left Dream Dancer. To her right Shining Armor and a few other high ranked soldiers. "Dark Siren Neylitha" Luna speaks softly, I look up to her and slowly bow. "Yes, your highness." The adjuration was pretty boring. Just like the last. She asks some question, you swear to protect or to kill. It was the same old horseshoe even after almost 2000 years. Now I stand before Lunas throne, Shining Armor to my left guarding the other side of the stairs. I'm also wearing a new armour, just like Shinings. A golden "hey, here I am!" armour. I mentaly facehoof, the armour was so easy to spot, every archer could take the captains down, blindfolded. The bandages around my wing and my barrel made the new armour really uncomfortable. It's kinda strange. Standing there, guarding a god-like creature. I am used to guard ponies who doesn't really need my protection. First king Solaris, he was one of the strongest unicorns back in his time, Celestia being his daughter was the heir of the same powerful magic, I stiffle a yawn. The giant stone door, which is already repaired, opens slowly. Slowly walking in was Rainbow Dash, hobbling on three legs, her wounded leg bandaged. Amortheyf still on her wings. I don't know about the protocols but I know that ponies which aren't guards are not supposed to carry weapons when they meet a king, a queen or anything compared to that. Rainbow hobbles closer and closer. She stops around fifteen steps away from the throne and lowers her head. "Rainbow Dash" Rainbow raises her head and looks up to Luna. "Yes princess." "You are here today because of your crimes against Equestria" Lunas voice was harsh and stern, "you are accused to have done the following things" she pulls out a list, "treachery against the crown, attempted murder, mayhem, robbery, insulting royalty, carrying weapons without permission..." Luna goes on pointing out some minor things like spitting in the castle and breaking the castles windows, Luna puts the scroll down, looking down at Rainbow, "you know the punishment for these crimes?" Rainbow shakes her head. "Death" Luna states coldly. Rainbow gulps. Luna sighs, "during the circumstances that you were piqued by wrong informations the punishment will be lowered" Luna rises from the throne and slowly walks down the stairs. My eyes widen. Every step echoes through the hall with a loud boom, stardust bursts away from her hooves every step she takes, a layer of shadows covers the floor. Things start to whisper in my ears, I can't understand the whispers, but I know they are not telling bad things. Atleast not me. Rainbow recoils, falling on her haunches she covers her ears, fear reflecting in her eyes. Luna stands right before her, her eyes radiate light, her horn sprays sparks as it also gets surrounded by white light, a heptagramm appears on the floor around Rainbow Dash. "Rainbow Dash" Lunas voice booms through the hall, shaking the windows with the power of her voice. "For your crimes against the crown you are banished from Equestria" Rainbows eyes widen even more as tears start to stream out of her eyes, "your banishment will last fivehundred years and you will be banished to the stars, living among them as one of them. Any last words before I execute the banishment?" the heptagramm grows brighter and brighter and starts to buzz loudly. I see Rainbows lips move but I am not able to hear anything, she was still crying. "Your wish is granted" Luna answers. And with that the heptagramm starts to shrink, smaller and smaller. Rainbow doesn't shrink. I turn away as the walls of the inner heptagramm reaches Rainbows skin. But even through the massive buzzing I can hear Rainbows screams as she get's crushed, comprimated into something fitting to a star. I look back to where Rainbow was standing. A bright opalescent orb, not bigger than a pinhead, was hovering in the air. Amortheyf was lying on the floor. Luna sighs as she walks closer to the orb, slowly raising a hoof the star lands in her hoof, the star changes it's colour, from blue to green. I gulp. It changes from green to red. Lunas horn emitts more magic as she lowers the orb to the floor. Red to yellow. And crushes it under her hoof. I gasp. I open my mouth to say something, anything, but Shining steps in front of me, a sad but also stern expression on his face, he shakes his head. "That's the price of treachery" he whispers, "don't worry, Luna didn't kill her. She only destroyed the corporeal form so the light can move out into the night." "Captains" Shining turns around and looks at Luna, my eyes wander over to her, "follow me" she orders as she walks down the carpet, picking up Amortheyf on her way. "Yes princess" Shining nods and follows her. I just stand there looking at the point where Rainbow was once standing. I furrow my brows. Luna was carrying Amortheyf. Carrying. I follow Luna. Walking behind her we follow Luna through the castles hallways, a staircase upwards, more stairs up, through a black, heavy door. A spiral staircase up. Another black door. I look around, I don't know the room we are in right now. The room is dark, the furniture almost black, the curtains a dark purple, the ceiling a night blue with many white dots. My eyes widen. We are in Lunas private chambers. Luna turns around to look at Shining and me. She frowns. "Do you think I overdid it?" her voice was sad. I think about it for a second. I shake my head, "No. You did what was necessary. And I think you did the right thing, not to execute, but to banish her. " 'Even though, crushing her was too harsh' I think. Shining nods, "I think so too princess." Her frown slowly disappears, her expression still anything else than happy but atleast she doesn't look heartbroken anymore. "Siren" I nod, "I guess you want to have a look at this?" her magic envelopes Amortheyf and lowers it to the floor before me. "Yes princess" I walk closer and look at the weapon, the strange sensation which appeared before was gone, the anger, the rage which was present when I took a look at the weapon before was missing. "What happened to the weapon?" I pick the weapon up, it was as easy as wingblades should be. "It's not Amortheyf" Luna speas quietly, I look up to her, "it's a copy made out of real dragotharium and-" "Anvil made it" I finish her sentence, Luna nods. "Apparently he found a mare during the years he was missing" Luna sits down on the fluffy purple carpet, "she gave birth to twins and he forged this weapon for her and her heirs. Rainbow explained that this weapon was only able to be used by the mares of the dark clan" my eyes widen. Luna nods, sadness reappearing on her face. "I'm sorry" she turns around and walks to the balcony door. She opens it and walks out. She pokes her head back in, "you want to see this?" I furrow my brows in confusion, "how I put Rainbow up into the night sky" she explains quickly. I nod slowly and walk after Luna. Luna looks at me as I walk out on the balcony, "stay quiet and don't move" she orders me, "it's not an easy task and every disruption of my concentration might banish me and you too" I gulp. Luna turns around, her horn emitting a white light. I start to hear whispers again as the floor get's covered in shadows again, a heptagramm appearing under our hooves. Luna points her horn at the sky, the bright blue day sky, and shoots a ray of white light up. The sky darkens as the sun turns from yellow to white and the sky itself to a dark blue. The stars could be seen. My eyes widen as Luna turns around, she was gasping and sweat was rolling down her forehead. "It's" she gasps, "pretty hard.... to summon the nightsky over the day sky. We... are the only ponies who can... see it... right now" her breathing was pretty heavy, she turns back around and points at the nightsky. "There" my ears perk as I hear the words, I follow Lunas hoof. The opalescent star was brighter than any other star, glinting and dazzling. "It's beautiful" I whisper. Luna nods. Author's Note I can't explain why but I really like the idea to be banished to the stars... atleast everypony can see you up there!... Yay! Another thing that will make people hate me. 1st: Kill Celestia [x] 2nd: Hurt Luna [x] 3rd: Kill one/or all of the mane6 [x] ... I couldn't even care less *manical laugh* Well... Whatever... See ya next chaper The god of happinessChapter 24 The night atfer Rainbows banishment was a cold one. Luna herself, went all out to clear every cloud in the sky so everypony could see the new star. It was Rainbows wish. I remember a quiet smirk as she told me about Rainbows last wish before her banishment. "I want everypony to see me!" Mentally I facehoofed. So even though Canterlot was still mostly a ruin, many astrologies came to ask about the new star. Luna forced them to their knees and made them swear that they would never talk about this star and if they would, they would get imprisoned. Some tried to argue about that, it seemed unfair. Thos unfortunate ponies got a pretty look from the insides of the dungeon cells. I luckily hadn't to guard them, I was relieved early, right after Rainbows banishment. And so I lie here, looking up to the ceiling, thinking about what it might be to become a star. I shake my head and turn around, closing my eyes. My first day after my adjuration was a free day. Slowly I drift away, the warm covers and the complete silence lulling me into sleep. I sigh. "You stopped searching for the other gods" Wra'kyr sat down right next to me, her expression was angry... and sorrowful. "I haven't stopped" I answer, looking up, searching through the darkness that surrounds us, "I just don't know where to look for them" I finally look down at Wra'kyr. She looks at me, her expression cold, "you can't search them, you have to make them" I furrow my brows in confusion. "What's that supposed to mean?" my confusion grows, "make a god? How is that even possible?" "All these gods are corporeal forms of the essence that represents their emotion" her voice was quiet almost sorrowful even though I couldn't tell why, "if you find enough confusion or sorrow or hate you can find them" my eyes widen. "Hate?" I stand up and back a step away, "I thought Melre'kat is dead!" Wra'kyr nods, "he is, atleast this corporeal form of his. The dark essence of hatred still exists and enough of it makes it possible for him to return. Your only way to stop that is to make sure that fear, hatred and all the other negative emotions are kept as low as possible..." she looks down on her hooves, lifting the right leg she takes a look under her hoof, "atleast that's the rule for the most of them. The only exception is Braak'tha, he can ascend from even the smallest shred of madness." "You didn't tell me that!" I shrug and turn around, anger rises up. Something hits me in my back, pressing me to the floor. I gasp and turn around, my eyes widen. "..... .... EMotIonS" (*) the thing on me growls. A great figure, complete without fur or body hair, was pushing me down. One of her arms clad in white snake scales, ending in a dragonclaw, her right leg was white, long, slender and segmented, the leg of a spider. The right was without fur ending in something like a dragon claw but without scales and claws. Her body was slim, her skin of pure white, no pores, her chest had two bags, which looked alot like udder but with only one tit each, her left arm looked like her body, slim and of pure white, the end of her left arm was something compared to a eagle claw but also without fur or scales. Her back had two wings, the right wing was a beautiful wing of a swan, soft and slender. Her left wing was... missing, I can't describe it a other way. The left wing was made of bones, nothing else, held together by whatever magic. My eyes wander up to her face. Which was beautiful, a gorgeus face, it was also of pure white and her lips were of a soft pink, she was smiling softly, her white teeth visible, her eyes were of a beautiful green, radiating intelligence. Out of her head was growing long black hair, falling down her back and around it to the front covering the inside of her thighs. She looked like a pure white, furless Discord. I was still gasping as she gets off of me, even petting my back softly, her hair was falling back. She stands over me, smiling. ".... . .... yoU?" (**) her voice was soft and chriming, beautiful, but her tongue wasn't able to pronounce equestrian in the right way, her words sound strange, even the worst accent was easy to understand compared to this. I slowly rise back to my legs, still looking at her. Standing, she was as big as Celestia, maybe a little bit smaller. "Are you a draconequus?" my voice was quiet. And scared. She tilts her head a little bit, looking into my eyes, lifting up her right arm she notices the small scales and the dragonclaw. "I'M nOT" she answers in a whisper, ".... . .. .. ... ImPOrTaNT" (***) I shake my head, all I could understand was "important". "Sorry, I couldn't understand that" I look up to her, she was easily one and a half times bigger than me, her expression shows concentration as she slowly raises her left arm and the 'claw' up to her chin. After a minunte she lowers the arm and smiles, she kneels down and kisses me on the forehead. I see some light and feel a strange warm sensation in my head. 'Can you hear me better now?' her voice echoes through my mind, now that I'm finally able to understand her words I can finally comprehend the beauty of her voice. It was like liquid silk slithering through my ears, stuffing my head with cotton candy. Her voice was arousing. I nod, not trusting my voice right now. 'Perfect' she giggles, which sounded like a glockenspiel, 'with that out of the way' she shakes her head, 'I'm not a draconequus, that you see me in this state or to be precise in this chaotic way means only that your mind isn't able to comprehend my body completly, it tries to insert something that kind of "makes sense" at the positions." "You don't make sense" I answer, I blush and cover my mouth with one hoof. My voice had cracked up a little bit, it was a nervous squeal, childish. Wra'kyr laughs, sending waves of happiness through my body. 'You sound cute with such a voice' she was still kneeling before me, raising her left claw to my head she pets me softly. It was kinda calming to get petted like that, I could melt away in this claw of her, staying here forever and be petted like that forever, a smile appears on my face as my eyes droop slowly. My eyes widen, I jump a few steps away from her, escaping her claw. Wra'kyr looks confused, 'what's wrong Siren?' she smiles. I gasp, a strange feeling was tingling through my head, like a charm, it tells me to walk back into her claws, getting a nice warm cuddle and petted for the rest of my days. I shake my head and gasp even more. "Your...." I look at her left claw, resting on her thigh, "...claw, irritates me. It makes me feel strange, and it whispers me strange things" Wra'kyr tilts her head. And giggles. 'I'm sorry' she brings up her right claw in front of her mouth as she giggles, 'I forgot to tell you that. I, as the god of happiness, have more than one form of happiness. Any form of happiness falls under my domain" she looks at me, lowering her claw, her smile widens, 'every form' she lifts up her left hand, waving at me, 'and this isn't a claw. It's called "hand"' she adds slyly. "Whatever" I roll my eyes, I feel the strange sensation getting weaker, "just don't do that anymore" I look at her with a stern expression. 'You liked it, right?' she giggles. I groan. Author's Note I tried to describe Wra'kyr, which has obviously human traits, as something ponies don't know. That's why the description of her may be a little bit.... odd. That's why Siren calls her left hand "claw" she doesn't know "hands". I hope this explanation helps. And no, I won't add a anthro or human tag to this story, this story is not about humans or anthropology, even if something like this appears in the story, it's not part of it. The parts with the stars means that the sentences are explained here in the Note. * Watch your emotions ** Did I hurt you? *** What I am is not important Weird dreams and a invitationChapter 25 My legs twitch. I'm lying on Wra'kyrs lap, legs pointing up to the darkness that is the sky. Her soft strokes on my belly as she hums a calming tone. She giggles. 'Well that is strange' My eyes widen and... I wake up. I'm sitting in my bed, a crimson blush on my face. Luna stands before me, also wearing a blush. I facehoof. "How... long?" I ask with a timid voice. She looks away, the blush never escaping her face. "Long enough" she answers, looking back at me, "I won't tell anypony what I saw." I facehoof, this time with both hooves. "It's not what is was looking like" I answer quietly. "No, no you don't have to explain anything" Luna states, looking away again, "every pony has it's ... preferences" she turns around, "maybe I should come back later" she walks out of the room, the door closing softly behind her. I sit there, covering my face with both my front hooves. And groan. "How could I let her pull me back into her grasp?" I groan even louder and slip out of the sheets, I yawn and look at the clock, which tells me that it's almost noon. I stiffle another yawn and go into the bathroom to take a quick shower. During the whole shower the conversation with Wra'kyr echoes through my mind. 'You liked it right?' she giggles. I groan. "No I didn't!" I answer and turn around. 'Liar!" she giggles even more. Another groan. "Whatever" I turn around and look at her laughing at me, "stop laughing!" she looks at me, trying to stiffle her giggles. 'Okay, okay' she stopps, looking at me she tilts her head again, 'it's just very interesting to see you through these eyes. You look even cuter than before' I blush again. And facehoof. "Could we go back to the main part of this conversation?" I ask annoyed. 'Of course' she nods, 'but before that...' she strokes the ground to her side, 'come here' she smiles. "Why?" I ask, still annoyed. 'It's nicer to talk to someone when he or she is close to you' her smile widens. "Promise me to not do this funny stuff again" I look at her with an stern expression. 'Funny stuff?' she asks, fluttering her eyelashes, 'I don't even know what you are talking about' her voice filled with innocence. I groan and walk closer, slowly, taking one step at a time. I sit dow right next to her, to her left, she lays her arm around me, pulling me a little bit closer. No strange sensations, no feeling or wishing of getting petted, so far so good. I sigh, "tell me more about the others" I state simply. She nods, her voice, still beautiful but now filled with distress, 'we gods have no real power for ourselves, we draw our strength out of essence, either the dark essence or the clear essence. The more essence there is, the stronger we are. That's why Melre'kat and Gyal'kraa are the strongest aspects. Anger, hate and sorrow are the most common dark essence, almost everypony, gryphon, dragon or whatever race knows them. Confusion and Madness are rare that's why they both have almost no physical strength' she closes her eyes, her expression shows concern as she looks at me, 'but both have other powers. They don't need to overwhelm you physically, they just break your mind' she looks away, up to the darkness, 'Braaak'tha is the worst. He uses his power to crash your mind which in the end, forces you to break your own body' my eyes widen, 'Braak'tha loves to toy with his victim. The stronger the mind of the creature, the easier it is for him to destroy it. The only and I mean it eactly like this, the only way to defeat him is to fall into this madness, to accept it and use the powers he grants you to break you to destroy his illusions, the hard part about this is to watch out not to lose yourself in the madness, if you do he will just take over, he won't even have to fight you' her voice turned sad, sorrowful. "So to defeat Braak'tha I have to become crazy?" she nods, "and at the same time stay sane?" she nods again. Her expression suddenly changes, from sad to happy. I open my mouth to ask her why she she is so happy. She pulls me up, laying her softly on her lap and before I even consider to struggle her soft hand appears on my belly, softly stroking it. 'Well that is strange' And that's when Luna disturbes the most beautiful thing I have ever felt! I facehoof. The last thing was something that rushed through my mind as I was still under Wra'kyrs charm. "Looks like you are pretty much like Braak'tha" I whisper, "you don't fight physically, you just break the mind." I swear I can hear her giggle. I shake my head and stop the water, drying myself off and grooming my coat. I walk out of the bathroom, expecting Shining Armor to stand there again. He does not. I sigh, it wasn't even clear to myself how much I got used to him just randomly appearing in my room. A soft knock on the door makes me look at it. "It's open" I answer. The door opens and Luna walks in, still wearing a faint blush. I feel my own blush return. Luna opens her mouth to say something, but nothing comes out, this repeats a few times. I sigh, "this get's pretty awkward" Luna nods. "How much did you see?" I ask, trying to suppress the blush rushing up to my cheeks. "The whole conversation" she looks away, "and the other things." I facehoof. If I keep doing this I might really hurt my face sometime. "Look, it's not what it was looking like!" I state, stomping quietly with my legs, "I didn't want it! She just did it, using her freaky happiness power" Luna nods with a awkward smile. "You don't have to explain it, I won't judge." I facehoof again. "You should really stop that, you might hurt yourself one day" Luna states, pointing at my hoof in my face. "That's what I though only a few seconds ago" I mumble. "Come again?" Luna asks. I shake my head, "nothing" I sigh softly, "so you followed the whole conversation?" Luna nods. "Unfortunatly yes" I furrow my brows, "I tried to leave the very moment she started to pet you, but something wouldn't let me go, something far more powerful than me" my eyes widen. "That's your proof" I suddenly smile. "Proof?" she raises a brow looking at me. "Yes proof" I nod, "you didn't want to believe me about the whole gods thing, well there is your proof. Wra'kyr is even strong enough to keep you in the dream." Luna looks at me, her expression quizzical. "You expect me to believe your story" her voice was cold, "just because of that?" she shakes her head, "I don't know why I couldn't leave the dream but I'm pretty sure that there is a much better explanation than a strange goddess keeping me in." I facehoof again. And it hurts. Rubbing my face softly, I groan. "Look, princess, I can't proof to you right now but these are not just some dreams. You've heard my wing right? The metallic sound it made as it hit the floor" Luna nods. "That's strange, I give you that, but it's still not enough to believe that there are some strange gods of emotions" she sits down, pointing at me, "and the last dream I saw makes it even more unlikely that it's true" I groan. "Then how did I get these?" I open my wings slowly, ignoring the pain that it sends through my spine, "I'm not born with them, if you haven't noticed." "Watch your tongue" her voice turns cold. I sigh, "I'm sorry, and you know what?" I stand up and turn around, "I don't even care anymore, believe it or not" I hear Lunas sigh. "Whatever" I hear her shift a little bit, "I came here for an other reason anyway" I turn around, she smiles, "I wanted to invite you to dinner tonight" she stands up, "you, Shining Armor, his sister Twilight Sparkle and myself. Interested?" her smile widens. I nod. "Sounds lovely" I answer, returning her smile with my own, "do I need to come in a gown?" I ask hopefully, even though I suppress the hope in my voice. "Not needed but if you like" she answers with a nod, she turns around to leave, she opens the door and turns around, a bright smile on her face, "you like dresses don't you?" she giggles. I groan again. Author's Note Siren hates to display that she loves this girly stuff. She loves to wear dresses, which we all know since the first dress she weared. I couldn't stop giggling during the scene with Wra'kyr, it's just too ridiculous. Siren, the captain of the guard, that tough soldier, ... Gets petted. And yeah, Luna.... maybe she shouldn't dive into Sirens dreams anymore. Well... Whatever... See ya next chapter. Being the hunted and the hunterChapter 26 I stumble through the moonlight. I can't control them right now. My feet. I gasp and stop for a second, trying to calm my breath. And remembering the very small thing that happened. We went out, Luna, Shining Armor, Twilight and myself, we walked through the castle on the way to the small private banquet hall, to have a nice dinner. Which we had. The food was delightful, this was the best broccoli soup I ever had, the salad was perfect too, the wine, the company, simply everything was perfect. We laughed, we talked, we discussed, even fought. After that dinner, Twilight and I were a little bit tipsy, we didn't drink much, but we are both lightweights. Luna and Shining shared a few good laughs looking at us, our red cheeks and our sometimes rather strange comments. The hours went on and, deep in the night, it was time to bid farewell. Luna waved at us and teleported away, saying she needed to return to her work, Shining was helping his sister on her way home. Which left me alone. Giggling and smiling I walked through the hallways. And on my way I stepped onto something. A small, very small, black shard with a very faint orange sheen. I were surprised, I picked it up and recognized it as dark essence. My thoughts were slow, probably too much alcohol, my body couldn't send the right signals that time, I had thrown it away instantly otherwise. But it was too late. The shard bursted open, falling apart in a black mist. And swallowing me. The last thing I heard before I fell into the darkness was a menacing laugh of a twisted mind. I woke up in this place, which was kinda pretty, a beautiful forest, many different flowers were adorning the glades and paths, patches of them growing in the spots where the moonlight could break through the canopy. I was lying on one of these glades. And much had changed. As I woke up I tried to stand up, of course, but my legs wouldn't move. The reason was obvious. These weren't my legs. I recognize them- A black paw to my face sends me flying, interrupting my trail of thoughts. I can't control my body enough to do anything else besides flying helplessly through the air, landing with my back at a tree with a loud thump, a scream escapes my throat as the pain runs through my body. I groan and try to get up, but my body still won't listen to any of my commands, my mind was crying and screaming to move, to run, to fight, anything. My legs doesn't even twitch. I feel something hot flowing down my arm and turn my head to see a small but deep wound on my shoulder, a small branch had impaled itself in my flesh, blood slowly escaping. A growl. I spin my head around and see the black wolf, his massive paws, his massive jaws, opening and closing, salivating. He was hungry. He was the hunter. I was the prey. Fear strikes my mind, as it did the last time, and my body starts to move, my legs, my arms, everything tries to follow one order. Run. Slowly getting up I cover the wound on my left shoulder with my right hand, turning around I run through the forest, dripplets of blood marking a way. 'Oh come on' something whispers in my mind, the voice deep but sick and twisted, more of a hiss than an actual voice, 'why are you running away? It's so much more fun to get eaten' I hear the wolf behind me, following me. "What have you done to me!?" I scream, my voice was different too, I jump over a fallen tree but trip over a branch sticking out, more screams escaping my mouth as more wounds open up on my chest, my shoulders, my face, as I fall to the ground. 'Oh Siren, tz-tz-tz' the voice answers, 'you should have listened closer to Wra'kyr as she explained my powers' his voice grows quiet. I get back up and take a step forward, ready to keep on running. "YOU ARE MY TOY!" a face appears before me, a face made of pure darkness, red eyes, teeth long enough to bite through my whole body, the face smiles as I hear the wolf from behind me approach. I stumble backwards, covering my head and trip over a smaller branch. Blood flows out of my mouth, I look down, there was no pain, only the cold throbbing sensation of something that wasn't supposed to be there. My eyes wander over my body, recognizing the form. My whole body looked like Wra'kyr did, but I had no animal traits, no scales to protect me, no fur or hair to cover me. I was naked. My eyes wander back up to the cold sensation. A branch, part of the tree I tried to jump over, was sticking out of my chest, blood dripping down. The branch had broken my spine, making it impossible for me to move, but I could still scream. Which I did. 'Oh what a pity' a shadowy figure appears before me, kneeling down, I look up into his face 'looks like you need another "session"' I see him smile, his long pointy teeth, his red eyes. I hear another growl and look up, the wolf was standing on the tree looking down on me, some of his saliva was dripping down on my face. He opens his massive jaw and digs his teeth in my neck, blood gushing out, as he pulls at my neck, weak gargles escape my destroyed throat, I wheeze, trying in vain to get some air into my punctured lungs. The sound of my breaking spine is the last thing I hear before the wolf pulls of my head. My eyes open, I gasp. Luna turns around and vomits over the floor, the others gasp and scream, not expecting such an reaction. "Princess!" I could hear Shinings voice, it sounded weak and distorted. My body aches, burns, stings. I can't move, but I look down and see a massive black crystal growing out of my hoof, the crystal was covering my whole left frontleg, twisting it into a strange claw, and half of my chest. Luna turns to the ponies in my room, "everypony leaves this room this instant!" she orders, her voice was weak. "Prince-" a guard speaks up. Luna grabs the guard with her magic and throws him out through the door, she point with a shaking hoof at the door, "NOW!" The other ponies run out, scared, the door slams shut, a pale blue aura covering it from the inside. Only Luna was left in the room. She was gasping, as was I. "What happens to you?" she asks, her voice reflecting fear and confusion. "Braak'tha" I whisper, speaking hurts my chest, "madness." These are the only words that escape my throat before Braak'tha pulls me back into the darkness, his laugh echoing through my mind. I wake up in the same place as before, the forest. My eyes widen as I see the sleeping wolf before me, a broken skull, blood and parts of a spine lying on the ground around his paws. As before I stand up, slowly, my body doesn't feel so heavy this time, it actually moves how I want it to move. 'You ready for round two?' I hear Braak'thas manical whispers, 'you got farther than your friend last time' I hear his smile. My eyes widen, as I suppress any physical reaction, not wanting to wake the wolf. It was in vain. As before, without even making a sound the wolf wakes up, looking at me. And this time he grins. I turn around and run, as before back into the forest. My feet still feel strange, it's still hard to build up enough speed, but atleast I don't stumble through the brushwood like last time. I hear the wolf snapping with his jaws, not too far away from me. And then he is on me. Jumping on me he throws me to the ground, stepping on my chest, he pins me down, I gasp and wheeze as he makes it impossible for me to breath. 'Oh come on Siren' Braak'tha appears on the wolf, riding him like a horse, 'it's no fun if you just get caught all the time' he sounds almost disappointed. The wolf leans down and ripps out my throat. My eyes open again, I was back in my room, Luna was still sitting next to me, she was covering her mouth, even though I could see her gagging. I look down on my body, expecting him to be half covered in the dark crystal. The crystal growth hasn't even moved one inch. My eyes widen as I realize something. Braak'tha pulls me back in. This time I hear Wra'kyrs words, 'He uses his power to crash your mind which in the end, forces you to break your own body', 'The only and I mean it exactly like this, the only way to defeat him is to fall into this madness, to accept it and use the powers he grants you to break you to destroy his illusions' 'Accept it and kill him' my thoughts are weak, distorted, twisted, but still there. I'm still myself. The forest, again. I stand up, looking at the wolf. A corpse was lying at his paws, half eaten, broken bones surrounding it. I see the face of the corpse. Even though it's covered in blood it shows some form of elegance, just like Wra'kyrs face. I start to giggle. The wolf wakes up, perking his ears, he glares at me. He had grown, standing tall he overshadows me, he was now easily twice as big as Celestia. This time I feel no fear, no urge to run away, I just look at him and giggle. The wolf gets irritated at the sound, I was mocking him with the giggle. And he knew it. He starts to circle around me, glaring at me. i don't turn to keep him in sight, I know that he will attack me from behind. And he does. I feel a massive throbbing pain as he hits me with his paw, sending me flying closer to his ground, I land between the bones and the remnants of myself. A loud crack, a stinging unbearable pain rushes through my body. I landed on my sight. The cracking sound could only mean that I broke some of my ribs. Blood drips down my lips. I stop giggling. I lie on my back, gasping and wheezing as more blood fills my mouth. The wolf walks closer, standing over me, not pinning me down, he opens his jaws, his teeth reflecting the moonlight. 'You are no fun Siren' Braak'tha sounds bored, even though it's hard to tell that, his voice is not capable of showing emotions or any other reaction. "You-" it's hard to talk with broken ribs, a punctured lung, "think... so?" The wolf rushes down biting deep in my shoulder. More pain, more blood. My fingers wander over the ground, searching. The world starts to spin as the blood keeps flowing out of my body, the wolf pulls back, his maw full of my flesh, he chews, blood dripping down his chin. A sigh escapes the shadowy figure of Braak'tha, appearing behind the wolf. 'Next one, you better stop being such a spoilsport.' I close my eyes with a bright smile. And reopen them instantly, finally grabbing one of the longer, broken bones. The wolf, distracted by his chewing, ignores me. A painful yowl escapes his throat, he dropps the scrunched meat, blood flowing down my right arm. The other end of the bones sticking out of the back of his head. Braak'tha screeches loud as a hole opens up in his head, the mist dissolves, he covers the wound with his twisted hands. I close my eyes, the blood loss finally stopping my heart. I open my eyes, ignoring Lunas reaction at all, I look down. The crystal has redrawn a few inches, only my left frontleg was still covered, the claws at each finger got smaller too. I smile. "Gotcha" I whisper. Braak'thas painful screech echoes through my mind as he pulls me back in. Everything was different now. This time I was the wolf. And before me, lying on the ground was my alter ego, myself in this strange bipedal form. It was strange to finally have a good look at your own body like this, to finally see the hip long grass-green hair, the strange short ears, the small nose, the green brows as her eyes widen in fear, she recoils. Standing up she turns around, stumbling and tripping she runs away. I recognize the scene. I looked like this the first time I entered this illusion. 'What does he want?' my mind is cold-blooded, the mind of a predator, my stomach growls, I nod to myself in my mind, 'he wants me to catch and eat her, but will it stop his influence? Or will I by doing so just throw myself into his madness?' Not sure what to do I stand up, and run after her. I can smell her scent, her fear, the sweat on her skin, another growl escapes my stomach. I'm hungry. I smell food. I need to- I recoil, twigs and grass rustling and snapping under my paws. The animal instincts were thinking, they were alive. And with that I knew what he wants from me. I open my maw and howl to the moon, it wasn't myself, it was the animal, the predator. I run after me, hunting down my scent. And I see me, I get slower, sneaking now. As I did before, I just stand there, gasping, scared. I sneak closer. And bite in my own shoulder. The blood streaming out the wound tingles my tongue. My eyes widen. The animal instincts overtake. I hear Braak'thas laugh as I ripp out the flesh of my own body. My eyes open, I was back in my room, looking down on my body- I gasp. My left arm had moved on it's own. It was frozen, massive ice around it, my eyes follow the way my arm took. My eyes widen as I see Lunas throat, the coat was ruffled, she was rubbing her sore throat, tears streaming down her cheeks. "You... almost... strangled me" her voice was raspy and she was gasping. My eyes return to my body, my whole chest was covered in the dark crystals, a cold feeling was soaking in my chest, surrounding my heart. 'You are mine!' I hear Braak'thas voice. Darkness closes in. Back again. I open my eyes, smelling the scent of blood, I look down and see the devoured corpse, small patches of flesh still left. If I were a pony this would make me gag, but being in this form it makes me hungry. And I smell prey. I turn my head and see myself again, slowly rising to my feet. I growl, the animal instincts calling out to move, to hunt, to devour, to- I bite down in my own frontleg, a yelp escaping my throat. The instincts call out to move, to ignore the wound. I see myself run away. Another bite, the other frontleg. The instincts fade away. 'Spoilsport' Braak'tha appears over me, a long halberd in his arms. I smile as I see the blade rush down on my neck. I open my eyes. Everything as before, the crystals haven't moved, my leg still frozen in place, Luna looking down on me with sorrow and worry, still rubbing her throat. I close my eyes, waiting for Braak'tha to pull me back in. I didn't need to wait long. I stand up the instant I feel the body, the instant I feel the grass tingling my fur. I open my eyes. I know where my body lies. I pounce at the position, seeing my eyes widen as death approaches, her scream as I dig my teeth deep into my own chest, ripping out flesh and bones. I don't chew, I turn around and spit the flesh away. The instincts couldn't even comprehend what I just did. The hunger was gone even though not even one drop of blood streamed down my throat, not one piece of flesh. I turn around as Braak'tha appears behind me, again with his halberd, raising it over his head. I jump to the side as the blade rushes down, digging deep into the ground, Braak'thas annoyed growl in my ears as he tries to pull out the weapon. I smile, which he sees. I pounce at him, throwing him to the ground I pin him down with one paw, turning my neck I pull out the halberd. Braak'thas screech deafens me as I ram the tip of the halberd in his chest. I howl to the moon as his misty blood dissolves into thin air. I look back down, on the god before me. I was getting hungry. With one giant bite his face disappears. I open my eyes. Silence greeting me. I couldn't tell if I was a wolf, a pony or this strange bipedal hairless thing. All I could say was that I was sitting on top of a hill, looking on a lake, the reflection of the moon on its surface. The quiet surrounding me, was lulling. It was beautiful here, quiet, peaceful, soothing. 'You did it' I hear a very faint whisper, Wra'kyrs beautiful voice. I turn my head and see her sitting next to me, she was this strange bipedal thing again, but this time without her snake arm and spider leg. Just this strange thing. I smile weakly. "Do me a favor" I see her raising a brow, "right now, leave me alone. I want to enjoy the silence in this place" she smiles, nodding she stands up, petting my head. And disappears. I was alone. Alone in this quiet place. And I loved it. Author's Note I might be forced to switch on "Mature" after this chapter, will see about that, I kinda hope I don't have to, but I won't rewrite the chapter, the chapter is already toned down, believe me, the former form had much more gore. I hope I didn't exaggerate it, as I said it's already the toned down version. So yeah... Get eaten by a giant wolf [x] Eat yourself as a giant wolf [x] Kill Luna [ ] Kill a god [x] Well... Whatever... See ya next chapter. Htaed gnitcelferChapter 27 I don't know how long I am already sitting here, the calmness of this place is gone. Everything is like before, calm and quiet. It got eerie. "Wra'kyr?" I whisper, my voice strangely echoing over the lake. No answer. "Wra'kyr!?" I turn around and search for the god. I'm alone. Wind starts to rustle through the grass, the calmness of the lake gets destroyed, it's surface breaks as the wind rushes over it. The reflection of the moon gets disturbed. And something rises out of the water. A massive, black platform with an crescent edge, a black throne made out of bones in the middle. And sitting on the throne was Braak'tha. He was wounded, his left eye was destroyed also the left half of his face, both were coloured in a dark crimson, black mist streaming out, dissolving into air. The rest of his body was nothing spectacular, he looked like one of this bipedal creatures, even though his skin was black, black as the darkness that flows out of his wounds. His chest was torn open, his black heart visible, only protected by his ribcage, slowly beating. His lower body was covered in black armour. His breathing was heavy, he was leaning heavy on the throne, he looks up to me. And grins. He slowly rises to his feet. Raising his right arm the mist around him starts to circle, slowly flowing into his hand. In a sudden movement, he pulls at the mist, a black sword now in his hand. "You... hurt me!" his voice was still a hissing, deep, dark, heavy but now also raspy, he raises his left arm and closes his hand into a fist, "I will crush you!" his grin widens, revealing his moving tongue through the wound in his face. "But I will be fair" he opens his fist and points at me, "you will get a fair chance!" The mist around him rushes at me, I raise my hands and try to shield myself. The mist doesn't stop. And then he touches my skin. I close my eyes. It felt heavy. Lonely. Dark. Cold. I open my eyes. The mist was gone, I was now standing on the platform, Braak'tha on the opposite sight. I look down and notice where the heavy and cold feeling was coming from. My body was now clad in a black armour, atleast my legs and my hips. My stomach was visible, only my ribs and the rest of my chest covered. My neck, head and arms were uncovered. The sheath of a black longsword was attached to the left side of my hip. I look back at Braak'tha, he looks at me with a manical grin, his sharp teeth glinting in the moonlight. Braak'tha readies himself, bending the knees. "Draw!" he shouts and lunges at me. He was slow. I take a step to the side, dodging his attack. His blade sinks deep into my thigh. Apparently not. 'No!' my mind shouts, 'I dodged the attack!' I look down at the blood, slowly flowing down my leg. Braak'tha jumps away, getting some room between me and him. I dodged the attack, I'm sure about that, I wanted to attack him from behind. But my whole body screams, remembering the pain of Braak'thas weapon. I fall to my knee, covering the wound with one hand, I look up to Braak'tha. He was grinning. "A fair chance?" I scoff and stand up looking down on my sword. I pull at the hilt. I draw the blade, which was screaming, the normally soft song of a blade was now a scratching mourn. He lunges again at me, I twist my wrist, deflecting the blow. The sound of two swords colliding echoes over the land, I see him slide away, his movements are slow, his attacks weak. A wound opens up in my side, right under my ribs, a small cut. My mind screams, as much in pain as in confusion. I deflected the blow away from my body, the blade, not even the tip got close to my body. But still I got hurt. My mind was racing. Braak'tha was not moving at all, standing there ready to react to any of my movements. I start to circle around him, he starts to move, looking into my eyes with menace. I scream as a wound opens up in my back, again only a small cut but it was enough to break my concentration, I fall to my knee. Braak'thas sword cuts through the air, a whistling sound could be heard. My body moves on it's own, reacting to the threat before me, my sword rushes up, deflecting the attack, Braak'tha stumbles, and again my body moves. A cut appears on his left arm, his dark blood disappearing in the air, dissolving into mist. Braak'tha screams in pain, falling to his knee he covers the wound with his other hand, still holding the sword. A long, deep cut appears in my thigh, all the way from my hip down to my knee. I fall down, dropping the sword I cover the wound with both hands. During the battle we went further to the edge of the platform. And then I see it. The surface. On the surface was Braak'tha standing, unwounded he circles around my own reflexion which was lying on the floor, just like me. "You noticed?" Braak'tha stands up, turning around he looks down on me, "the reflexions also fight their own fight" he grins, pointing at the water. His reflexion in the water lunges at me, impaling the tip of the sword in my shoulder. I scream as the same wound opens up in my real body, blood flowing out, Braak'tha laughs. "And every wound that opens up in the reflexion, opens up in the body of it's owner" his voice was filled with menace, with anger but was also quiet, "you will die here, Siren. And after you're dead I will take control over your body, I will do things you can't even think about." "And you will love it" he points at me, "ready to die?" he readies himself, pointing the blade at me. I laugh. My laughter was almost as manical as his as I roll on my back, the sword back in my hand, this time in my left hand. I see Braak'thas eyes widen, he takes a step back like he has been slapped. "Why are you laughing?" he shouts at me, "you are the one on the grou-" My blade sinks deep into the water, destroying the surface. Braak'tha screams, loud and high. My sword has impaled the chest of his reflexion, cutting his whole chest in two. His heart splits in two. But no blood was flowing, no blood gushing out. Not even mist was escaping the wound. Braak'tha falls to his knees, his body slowly dissolving, starting at his feet, slowly wandering up. He was screaming all the time, his high pitched voice echoing over the land. The dissolving wanders higher and higher, around his heart, destroying every part of Braak'tha, everything besdies his heart. The heart implodes. A massive black shockwave sends me flying through the air. I open my eyes. I was back in my room. Lunas head was resting on my bed, she fell asleep sitting next to me, a soft blanket over her sleeping form. I jump up, shoving my blanket away from me, looking down my body. I gasp. My body was as before, no crystals, no wounds, no scars. No cutie mark. Author's Note The title of this chapter is Reflecting death, just mirrored. So yeah, this was just another illusion of Braak'tha, but this time he didn't toy with Siren, he just wanted to defeat her, he tried to drive her insane with pain she couldn't dodge, deflect or block, she would just have to bear the pain until she would surrender, just to stop the pain. That was his plan. Sirens cutie mark disappeared? What does this mean? I bet you all wanna know. You will, don't worry. Well... Whatever... See ya next chapter. Lose your reasonChapter 28 I can't say I miss my cutie mark. I really can't. Even if it was a part of me. All it brought me was pain, anger, dispair. The rune had two meanings. Soulless guardian. Guardian of the souls. No pony knows how the rune managed to get these two meanings, especially since it doesn't make sense in a clan full of earth ponies. We had no magical power to guide souls to the next life, we had no magic to keep them in purgatory, we were earth ponies, out strength, our magic was stamina, durability. Our will was our strength. The problem was the thin line between these two extremes. The guardian of the souls was the pony who would only follow the right things, the good orders, keeping the clan in safety and peace, in harmony. The soulless guardian was the corrupted dark side of the coin. He was the one who would destroy the clan, beheading the clan to burn it down. The soulless guardian was the guardian of chaos. Since I was four, since I know the meaning of the rune, I tried to follow the good path. I tried everything in my power to become the guardian of the soul, was stronger than my clanbrother, I was faster than them. All I did was to protect, me, my family, those who were precious to me. Until that one fateful day. That day, one year after I became captain of the Eclipse Guard. The revolution of the Dark clan. And at the same time the obit of Dark Crimson Heart. My father. I remember almost everything. The scent of blood. The taste of blood. The blood on my coat as I follow the orders of Celestia, the orders that tell me to protect her, to cleave through my clan brothers. That day, I had failed. I had failed to achieve the titel of the guardian of the souls. I had become the soulless guardian. My hooves destroyed the Dark clan. The massive door bursts open, Crimson walking in, a longsword in his mouth, his lieutenants, his captains behind him. We were warned that he and his companions had managed to get into the castle, using hidden passages we managed to get back before their arrival, surprising them. We fought, they didn't recognise me and Anvil, we were hidden under our massive armours and moved to fast for them. Until Crimson was alone. He was gasping. Anvil and I took calm deep breaths, not even a little bit exhausted, the blood of our comrades dripping down our weapons and bodies. That was the moment he, Crimson, finally had some time to look at us. And he did. With a smile. I remember everything that day. I remember as he started to laugh, thinking that we, as follower of the Dark clan, would still follow his orders. "Siren! Anvil!" he lowered the sword, he thought he had won, "you scared me there for a second, but I guess you had to do this, to look like on of those guards so we would be alone." "No Crimson" Anvil answers, his voice was rough and stern, "this is not some game. Drop your weapon." I stayed silent. "Sure, sure" Crimson smiles, "right after Celestias head lies before my hooves" he pulls up his weapon, "now step aside I have to kill a clan leader here" he walks right at, his breathing still heavy. I step in his way. "Drop your weapon" I order him, my voice was weak, the memories of who he is was still frightening me. "You can stop the act now Siren" he raises a hoof to pet my head. I ram Garnjiels hilt into his chest. His breathing got even heavier now as he falls to his knees, looking at me with anger. "Siren!" he gasps, looking at me, "I'm your father and your clan leader and I order you and Anvil to stay out of my way!" even now, kneeling before me, his voice had a intimidating sound. I shrug. Anvil steps before me, "you don't have the right to order us around Crimson! Now surrender!" Anvils face showed anger and sadness. Getting back on his hooves he looks at Anvil, his eyes reflecting wrath. "You little whelp think you can order me around?" he raises a hoof and tries to slap Anvil. Anvil takes a step back to dodge the hit but at the same time he stretches his right wing to stop Crimson with the tip of Amortheyf, the blade at the throat of my father. Crimsons eyes still showed no feelings besides wrath. "Siren!" he bellows, "kill this traitor!" "She won't listen to you Crimson" Anvil answer quietly. "Siren!" Crimson bellows at me. "Don't, Siren" Anvil speaks softly. I take a step forward, Anvils eyes filling with fear, Crimsons eyes with proud. Another step, I draw Garnjiel. Anvil turns around. Crimson pulls his sword and tries to stab Anvil. Garnjiel sinks into Crimsons neck. My eyes have a cold glance as I look into the eyes of my father, as his eyes fill with pain, as he realizes that I am no longer his slave. "How... disappointing" he coughs and collapses. "Siren?" Lunas soft voice wakes me from the memories. I blink a few times, looking at her, her sleep depraved mane, her drooping eyes. I nod at her, "yes princess?" I ask quietly. Luna hugs me, holding me in her hooves she looks at me, "Oh I'm so glad that you are back! I was so worried that you might have lost your battle" she hugs me again, "I almost had to kill you at some points during your battle." "Thanks Luna" I whisper, returning the hug, "thanks for staying by my side." "Welcome back" Luna whispers. "Thanks" my voice is weak. Luna pulls away and looks at me, her eyes searching for any of the crystals. Her eyes stop at my flanks. She gasps, "Siren! Your cutie mark! It's gone!" I nod, following her eyes I look back down on my flanks. "It's okay" I answer in a whisper, looking back up at Luna. "But how is this possible?" her voice showed her shock, her eyes jump between my eyes and my flanks, "cutie marks can't disappear!" I nod. "That simply means that I haven't earned my cutie mark yet" I answer, looking down my flanks. "What do you mean by that?" Lunas confused eyes look in mine, "didn't you earn your cutie mark like everypony else?" I shake my head, "I had my cutie mark since my birth" Lunas eyes widen, "well, atleast since the moment it was clear I would survive. Apparently, during my birth I stopped breathing for a few seconds, my mother and father were crying and mourning as the midwife took me away, as they tried to bring me back to life" Lunas expression was pure shock, "well, they managed to bring me back and the very moment I took my first breath my cutie mark appeared." We sit there in silence, atleast a few minutes. "How does it feel?" Luna suddenly asks, I look at her, raising a brow, "to be without cutie mark after having one for so long." I think about this question for a few seconds. And smile. "Good" I answer. "Good?" Lunas question was quiet, almost timid, I nod. "Yes, good, since I had my cutie mark since my birth I never got a chance to find out who I really am, this rune forced me to life a live that I didn't chose" my smile widens. "I now got the chance, to become that what I always wanted to be." "Which is?" Luna asks, raising a brow but smiling. Seconds pass. "Don't know" I answer, scratching my chin. Silence. Lunas laugh fills the room and a moment later I laugh with her. Author's Note Another chapter! Next chapter will be the last. Well I kinda hoped to get out some epic conclusion, something really epic, something like "Siren safes the world! Wuhu all hail Siren, the destroyer of the changelings, blah, blah blah..." ... Something among the lines, but after finishing this chapter I noticed that there is nothing left for her, everything she had in life was fighting. She fought her whole life bcause of something she never wanted. Because of a cutie mark she didn't earn. Well yeah, next chapter is the last chapter, I'm thinking about a sequel. Maybe... Will see about that. So yeah whatever, next chapter is the last chapter of Time never stands still. Well... Whatever... See ya in the next, and for this story last chapter. Time never stands stillChapter 29 Wra'kyrs soft steps were unheard. That's how it is, was and always will be. The darkness gets deeper as she slips through the veil of the reality back into the depths of it. The afterlife, purgatory, limbo, call it whatever you like, it was her home, just like Melre'kats, Braak'thas and all her other brothren. The souls, the orbs of light only to be seen by her or those she wishes to see them slowly drift through the darkness on their way to a destiny unknown even by Wra'kyr and the other gods. It was never their place, the next realm, even this realm wasn't their place, they were just the guardians. A orb, coloured in a dark blue, gets close to her, a soul lost on it's way. She smiles as she lifts a hoof to softly nudge it back on it's path, her eyes following the orb. Everything was in order, the souls on their way, Wra'kyr turns around, looking at something, something to big to be described, something omnipotential, something stronger and better than any of the ten gods. There was still no name for it, nothing that came even close to a name. She smiles as she sees the light appearing on it's surface, a new light. A newborn soul. Slowly walking to the new light she looks deep into it, seeing to who it belongs. Her smile widens. "As planned" she whispers to no one, closing her eyes she vanishes. Only to reappear close to the new light, the light of the one pony who would lead the gods, the five white gods, back to their former glory. His white coat was glistering in the sun that fell through the window as the midwife lays the newborn into the arms of his mother. The father, a white coated stallion with blue mane, was looking down onto his newborn son, a wide smile on his face. "How do we name him?" he asks his wife carefully. Her smile widens as she nuzzles the young colt, looking into his light green eyes. "I don't know yet" the mare answers, her smile showing overwhelming happiness, "my first idea was Crimson but..." she looks up to the father, "I don't want him connected to such sad memories" she looks back down onto the colt. Her smile weakens a little bit, "I don't think he would like to make me sad only because of a name." The stallion nods, "how about Solaris?" the mare looks to the father, a stern expression on her face. "No" she states coldly. Rubbing the back of his head he smiles nervously, "okay, okay" he giggles. The mother looks back down, her smile widen again as she folds her wings around the newborn and herself to shroud them in darkness. Soft whispers could be heard through the even softer down. After a few moments she unfolds the wings, holding the little colt in her hooves. "His name will be..." she takes a dramatic pause. "Crescent Light" she states. The colt was giggling. Wra'kyr smiles. "Just as planned" she whispers, again only to herself, disappearing back into the darkness. The stallion was walking closer, slowly taking his place next to his wife, he takes the little colt, holding him in his hooves. "Hey there little Light" he whispers softly, the foal was looking up into the eyes of his father. The mare had turned away, looking out of the window, seeing the clear blue sky, the strong green of the trees as the summer sun was shining down on them. It was a nice view. She closes her eyes, only for a second. She appears in the darkness, sitting next to Wra'kyr. "It's a colt" she whispers. Wra'kyr nods, "I know, I've already seen him" she looks to the mare, "I even know his name" she raises a brow with a smile, "Crescent Light, a beautiful name." Silence, neither the mare nor the god were saying anything, Wra'kyr was smiling, bathing in the light of the happiness that the mare was eradiating. "What will happen now?" the mare suddenly asks making Wra'kyr turn around. "You will be a great mother, raising him as one of the strongest soldiers there will ever be" she answers already knowing how his life will be. "And if I don't want him to become a soldier like me?" she asks, her voice was quivering, "what if I want him to become something else?" 'This isn't planned' Wra'kyrs thoughts were cold. "Time will tell" Wra'kyr answer coldly, looking back into the darkness, "you should leave now" Wra'kyr stands up and turns away, carefully not to interrupt the souls on their way. "Thank you" the mares voice was already fading. "You deserve happiness" Wra'kyr looks back to the point where the mare sat, "you more than anypony else." "Siren" 8 years later "Mom?" the stallion calls out from the entrance of the little house. "Yes?" I answer, peaking my head around a corner I see Twilight and her parents. "Grandma, grandpa and auntie are here" he answers, running down the hallway to give me a quick hug. I return his hug and pull him up onto my back, carefully walking down the hallway I greet the trio with a smile. "Velvet, Night Light, Twilight" I nod at each of them, "please come in, make yourself comfortable, I'll be with you in a moment" they smile and nod back at me as they walk into the livingroom. I take the little colt off my back and look at him, "why don't you go up and get your daddy down here while I look after dinner?" I ask him with a warm smile, which he returns, nods energetic and runs up the stairs as fast as he can, I giggle at the look. I turn around and walk into the kitchen. My eyes look over the set table, the cutlery, the plates, everything in order, walking up to the bubbling pots, the soup, the lasagna, everything was perfect. I smile as I turn around. Shining was standing in the door, his son on his back, he smiles. Slowly walking closer he gives me a quick kiss and looks at the soup with a sigh. "Broccoli?" he asks, sticking out his tongue, "again?" he teases. I giggle and nudge him, "you know your father loves my broccoli soup." "Doesn't mean we have to love them" he teases with a smile, looking back at his son he raises a brow, "right Light?" The young colt nods, looking down on the soup he suddenly frowns, "but I love momies soup" he states looking at me, "momies soup is the best" I giggle as does Shining, the little colt was looking at us with confusion. "Can I help you?" Twilight was suddenly in the kitchen looking at us with a warm smile. I shake my head and point at the table, "no, everything is already finished. You can get Velvet and Night to come over so we can start" I smile at her as she nods and walks back out. I give Shining a quick peck on his cheek and smile devilish, "you'll pay for that later" I purr. Shining smiles. Night, Velvet and Twilight were returning, taking their seats, Light was jumping onto his chair, Shining also sitting on his chair. I smile as a warm feeling fills my heart. Right now this was perfect. Everything that I wanted was here right now, the happiness I had searched so long for, the family I wished I had so many years ago. I was happy. Happy to have found this, a husband who loves me, his crazy sister and their parents, both lovely, caring ponies who accepted me, who care for me as much as I care for them. It was perfect to have such a life. And it was everything I wished for. If this could only last forever.... The End Author's Note This is it, the ending of Time never stands still. Thanks for reading it guys, I know it was sometimes rather strange and maybe there are some plot holes, which I hope there aren't, if you didn't understand some things, or I just failed to explain them, ask me, I try to answer the remaining questions. And don't worry I plan to do a sequel to this but I have to look about what and who and stuff like that, so please bear the time there won't be any uploads. Maybe I will do some oneshots just to test out different stuff, maybe a different writing style etc. Well that's future stuff! Tell me if you like this ending... and if you don't... well can't be helped. Well... Whatever... See ya in my next story! A new beginning?Chapter 1 Darkness. All around me. No light, no warmth. Just an endless sea of darkness around me. Me? Am I alive? "You are" something answers. Where am I? "Don't you know?" the... whatever-it-is asks. No. "You are at the end of your time" the voice answers coldly. What do you mean by that? ... Tell me, what do you mean by that? Silence. Tell me! Nothing. TELL ME!!! ~~~~~~~~ The sound of thunder wakes me. Following the thunder, I recognize the sound of rain falling to the ground. 'Better open your eyes' I think to myself groggily. I open them, revealing something I couldn't understand. First of all I was in, well I suppose a garden, lying in the middle of it. But bigger than any vegetable garden I've seen before. Taking a concerned and closer look around I notice that it seems this garden wasn't supposed to grow vegetables. It was a big flower garden. Secondly, the rain didn't fall onto this glade. 'How strange' The thoughts were slow, like they were thought by a pony that was still half asleep, 'where am I?' No answer. "Of course there is no answer" I say quietly to myself, "who should answer anyway?" I try to get onto my hooves, but my body won't move. I look down. Before my eyes are able to even see my legs I see something else. A sword. A long ash-grey sword, runes engraved on it. The hilt and guard are almost black. But there are two things that are out of the ordinary, besides the colour, with this sword. First of all, with blade and hilt together it's over 37 inch long. And the second thing is a giant crack running through the whole blade, from the tip, all the way down to the hilt. The blade was practically broken in 2 parts with the crack dividing it. The most runes on it were also cracked and unreadable. But seeing this weapon makes me feel strange, it was a gnawing sensation, the feeling like you forgot something, something very important. My eyes widen. "No! Don't!" The mare cries, but I ignore the command. My desire to protect my oath, to protect her, my liege, is too strong. I jump forward, drawing the giant blade off my back, it's grip in my mouth. I swing it down with all the strenght I have. "You whelp!" says the giant figure in front of me as it grabs the blade with it's bare paw, stopping my attack in midair. A drip of blood gushing out of it, down the blade and onto my face, as shards of grey steel fling of the blade, a giant crack dividing the blade now in two "You should have listened to her!" the clicking sound of a flip reaching my ear. The cry of my liege in my ears is the last thing I hear as darkness pulls me into it's cold embrace. I shake my head. "That... that's the last thing I saw" I whisper to myself, "after that there is only darkness." My eyes wander down to the blade again. 'I know you' I think to myself. The blade seems to answer my thoughts, a rune in the middle of the blade, the only rune that is completly undamaged emitting a faint light. My eyes widen again. The sound of a hammer, hitting steel on an anvil reaches my ears, flattening them. The high clinging keeps on. "This blade will be engraved with 5 runes. Each rune stands for one of the .... and it shows you the lifeforce of your comrades. The chosen weapons of your comrades will also carry these runes. Each weapons has it's own primary rune, the primary rune stands for the owner of the weapon, and four secondary runes. If your comrades die, the fire that burns in the secondary runes will fade away, each rune that dies, strengthens your rune. As macabre as it may sound but you all are at the top of your power if the other four are dead." Another thunderclap. I jump, suddenly standing. It was still storming. I sigh. 'I'm still afraid of the thunder' I think to myself, 'what am I? A chil-' "You sure?" suddenly someone, a female voice, says behind me. "Yes, I'm sure" a male voice answers. I hear rustling behind me and turn around. Two ponies, clad in full armor come out of the bush. Well to be more precise, one of them walks while the other stumbles out of the bush, faceplanting into the ground. "Ow!" the mare, a pegasus, calls out getting back up and looking with a grim expression at the stallion "you did that on purpose!" she exclaims rubbing her snout. The stallion, a unicorn, says nothing, just looking at me. 'Pick me up!' I hear something shouting. The mare, following the stallions gaze, turns to look at me. The stallions eyes wander behind me, looking at the sword lying on the ground, his eyes widen. "Intruder!" the stallion calls out, his horn surrounded by a reddish light, his voice louder than it should be. 'A simple voice empower-spell' I think, but with an alien mind. It feels like it's not me that is thinking anymore. The pegasus jumping, with a backflip, away from the stallion, taking flight. But instead of attacking me from above she flies away, the direction they had come from. The stallion was now in fighting stance, his head low, his horn pointing at me. "You shouldn't do this" I say to him, my voice cold. Again, I did nothing, my body was moving on it's own. The stallion charges towards me, channeling magic to attack me. 'Amateur' I think annoyed, jumping backwards landing with my left backleg on the tip of the blade, making it flip upwards this way, grabbing it's hilt in my teeth I jump, with a twirl, out of the stallions way. I noticed that the sword was almost as easy as a feather as it cut through the air on it's way down. But before the blade was hitting the stallion, my body twisted the blade to actually not cut through the head of the stallion. The stallion crashes down as the flat side of the blade hits his head, sadly, his movements and my counter made it impossible for me to avoid any cuts at all, even if it's just a part of his left ear. The stallion was still conscious, screaming in pain as the cut off part of his ear landed right next to him. Holding his bleeding head with both his hooves, he flails around. 'Damned, I wanted him unconscious and mostly unhurt' my thoughts still cold. "Quiet" I say coldly, looking down at the stallion. He wasn't listening, his cries to loud for him to hear me. "Quiet" I command him again, this time a little bit louder. He was still flailing and crying. "Quiet!" I shout at him, ramming the blade into the ground right next to his head. He stops flailing, looking at the blade that missed his head. His eyes roll inside as he faints. I walk around him, lifting his hooves and taking a look at the wound. 'A perfect cut, obvisouly painful, but it's only the outer part of his ear. He should still be able to hear perfectly after the wound has healed. The wound should stop bleeding in the next few minutes' I think a little bit relieved that he is fine, more or less. Walking around him again, I sit down next to him, leaning against the flat side of the sword I look up. Thinking about the whole fight I'm more than a little bit confused. 'What happened just now?' I ask myself. 'Your body responded' a voice whispers. I look around and notice that besides the stallion there is no one else on the glade. The stallion was still unconscious. "Where are you? Show yourself!" I shout. 'So slow' the voice answers. A warm feeling rushing up my spine. I turn around to look for the source of the sudden warmth. I find it. The unscathed rune in the middle of the blade was now glimming in a bright orange, it was also pulsating. 'You forgot' the voice states, the rune was pulsating as the voice reaches my mind. 'What have I forgotten?' I ask, no one. 'Our purpose' the voice answers. 'Your purpose?' 'Not 'your', our' All the time the rune on the blade was pulsating in rhythm of the voice, speaking to me. And suddenly I knew who was talking to me. I finally remembered it. I remembered everything. The sword was talking. Or to be more precise... I stumble away from the sword. Looking at it with horror. 'So you remembered, finally' the sword states. "Anvil?" I ask quietly and with a shaking voice, "is that you?" The rune pulsates. 'You even remember my name' the voice was suddenly filled with sarcasm, 'I should feel honored if you of all remember my name.' Ignoring the sarcasm, I get back up to my hooves looking at the blade. "Why are you in there? You are-" I'm too scared to finish the sentence 'Yes. I am' Anvil answers. "But why are you in Garnjiel?" I ask. 'You even remember the name of your weapon?' I swear, if his corporal form would still be here I could see him shaking his head and laughing at me, 'impressive.' "Of course I remember the name of my weapon!" I say harshly. A moment of silence. 'Do you remember all?' he asks, his voice was now sounding almost sad, regretful. I look at the rune for a few moments before I sigh. "The twin claws, Berjioth and Narlek. The wingblades, Amortheyf. The spear, Walhur. The mace Mairhem and the claymore Garnjiel" I count them. The rune was pulsating faster. 'Not our weapons' his voice was still filled with regret, 'us.' I'm dumbstruck. "Of course I do!" I quickly answer. 'Name them.' Another sigh from me. "Lieutenant Cracked Ice. Captain Dark Anvil. Marshal Shining Insignia. Lieutenant Lunar Eclipse" each name was sending shivers down my spine and made my heart feel like it was pierced by a sword. There was silence for a few moments. 'You forgot one' Anvil answers with an especially long pulse. "Who?" I ask curious. 'Yourself.' I'm dumbstruck again. 'Did I really forget myself?' I ask myself, thinking about the names I just said, counting them. 'You seem to have forgotten that we share the same mind' Anvil interrupts my flow of thoughts. "Could you stop sneaking through my thoughts?" I ask him furiously. 'I might. But only if you tell me your full name' he answers. A new feeling hits me. Dread. "My full name?" I ask him. 'Do it' he commands. "What if I don't want to?" I ask desperate. 'I will drive you insane' he states coldly. I sigh. I shiver. "Sir-" I begin. 'I said your full name!' the runes pulse was getting physical now, a wave of energy rushing through my mind. "Sire-" 'No!' another wave hits my mind. "What do you want from me?" I almost cry. 'That you don't deny your name' he answers immediately. Another sigh. I hated my name. I hated my name with every fiber of my heart. My name was the reason why I only knew pain in my foalhood. "Dark Siren..." I began, this time there was no wave hitting my mind. I hated this part of my name, my mother told me once that there are reasons for why I was named this way. I never fully understood them. 'Dark' was the name of my clan. In my clan all ponies are named Dark. It was always claimed that my clan was a bunch of assassins. Ponies that want to overthrow the unicorns. It was true, we always had a affinity for alchemy and blacksmithing. We all were good with weapons and we all loved the darkness. The Dark-clan was feared and hated everywhere. My foalhood, or to be precise my missing foalhood was nothing else than pain, I had to train my body, day in day out to become a strong part of the clan. The Dark-clan was always a clan of guards. We were the only earth-pony clan that was not a bunch of farmer. We had massive backbones, we allowed no one to shove us around. And because of that our clan had many fights with the unicorns and the pegasi. Memories of my past welled up in my mind. I was taught that the unicorns was a bunch of cowards that needed magic to do anything at all, they wanted me to hate them so I would have no problems in fighting them. I was also taught that the pegasi are the only creatures that are above us, literally. They taught me that pegasi would use every chance to attack earth ponies. They tried to make me fear them, telling me it was the biggest honor if I could defeat a pegasi in a battle. 'Finish it' it was a cold order. "...Neylitha" I finish my name. Silence. 'You still missed a part' Anvil states, this time I swear I could hear him smirking. "Dark Siren Neylitha the 'Broken Sword'" I answer, recalling my nickname. A laugh, the rune pulsating faster and brighter. 'Good old times' he says. "Yeah, 'good' old times" I answer my voice oozing with sarcasm, "brother." The pulse of the rune stopped for a second, 'long time since you called me that.' Anvil was not my biological brother, but a brother in arms and a clan-brother. "Of course. You nev-" another rustling stopped me midsentence. Seven ponies all clad in armor and armed with swords, spears and other weapons walked, besides one, out of the bush. The pegasus from before was with them. She faceplanted again. Growling she looked up, rubbing her snout again. "There! There she is!" she points at me with her other hoof, her eyes widen as she sees her fallen comrade. "Cloud!" she cried. I walk up to my blade, grabing it's hilt I pull it out of the ground. Instead of pointing it at my enemies I just lay it on my back, the rune on it emitting more light as a scabbard of light surrounds the blade and a armour surrounds my back so the blade wouldn't fall off. The six ponies, the pegasus was backing up, got in stance, ready to fight me. I shake my head. 'Are they all so hot-headed?' I think annoyed. 'Apparently' Anvil answers. 'Didn't we agree you would stop with that?' my inner voice showed of my annoyance. 'This is not the time to have some private time, this is a battle and you need me' he simply answers. I shake my head again. "This is lieutenant Adamant" the big stallion in front of the group states loudly, "you are hereby prompt to drop your weapon." "Sorry, not happening" I answer, "but it would be nice if you could tell me where I am." "You're not allowed to talk!" He states, "drop your weapon or you force us to subdue you!" I sigh. 'Have you remembered enough for everything?' Anvil asks. 'I should have' I answer. Lowering my head, channeling my strength. 'Ready?' I ask. 'If you are' Anvil answers, the runes colour changing to red. "Don't say" I start, the lieutenant rising his brow, "I didn't try" I finish. The most of them couldn't seem to follow me, I jump forward, pull the blade of my back ramming it's hilt into the jaw of the lieutenant, breaking his teeth, the blade sliding of my back burying it's blade into the ground, I twirl to the left and use my hooves to crack the next ponies cheekbone. The cries of those both startle the others. I jump above them with a somersault, using my left backleg, I crack the helmet of the pony to the right open, landing I rush around and buckle the next in the chest. The other two managed to get out of my range quick enough. Taking a few deep breaths I try to calm my quickened heartbeat, and trying to ignore the stinging pain in my backleg. 'You got slow' Anvil states, 'the last time we fought together you managed to fight ten to one and fight back six at the same time without them reacting.' "Shut up" I answer loudly still breathing heavy. "I didn't say anything" the pegasus cowers, trying to shield herself with her hooves. I turn around and look down at the pegasus. "You don't have to cower, as long as you don't attack me you don't have to be afraid of me" hobbling to my blade. 'You wounded?' Anvil asks, the colour of the rune changing back to orange. "Just a bruised hoof" I grab the hilt and swinging the blade onto my back, again the light surrounds the blade sheathing it and making it possible for me to carry it. I turn to look at the pegasus, still cowering. "Hey!" the pegasus jumps, looking up to me, tears and fear reflecting in her eyes. 'Damn, she looks like a beginner' mentally I shake my head. "Where are we?" I ask her. "Training grounds to the south of canterlot" she answers. "Training grounds?" I ask curious, looking around, no this still looks to me like a flower garden, "this is a flower garden." "Yes-, well no, you see you are in Celestias garden right now, a small place where princess Celestia-" "Celestia?" I look at her, "where is she?" I ask louder than I actually wanted, making the pegasus whince. "I-I-I w-w-wo-won't t-t-t-tell y-you" she answer with a shaking voice. Hobbling closer to her I sit down in front of her. "Tell me" I say in my most intimidating voice. Her eyes widen, she tries to answer but no word won't escape so she smiply shakes her head. I lean closer to her, "Tell me" I command. Another shake. 'Don't use too much of your 'Aura', or you might break her' Anvil warns me. I sigh. "Look" I begin, leaning back, "I'm not the one who started this fight, and if you want to you can check each of them. Sure they are battered, but they are all alive." Looking at her fallen comrades around her, a glimmer of hope in her eyes. "I'm not here to hurt anypony" I say. She looks back at me. She wants to believe me, I can see it. But she's afraid to do because of my fights with her comrades. "Look, none of you gave me a chance to actually explain anything. You just attacked me right?" I ask, trying a smile, it feels out of place. The pegasi shruggs. "So please, tell me. Where is Celestia?" Her eyes are still wide, but she seems to understand. "In Canterlot" she answers. I'm confused, I've never heard of a town called Canterlot. "And where is this 'Canterlot'?" I ask curiously. Author's Note Okay..... chapter one. Just an idea I had while I was bored so let's see where this is going to. I hope you enjoyed chapter one. If not.... well, whatever.... See ya in the next chapter. Memories of a rampaging dragonChapter 8 After my brunch with Celestia, Luna and Shining Armor I went back to my room, getting out of the dress. After that I just stood there, looking at nothing. It was total stagnation. And then it was evening. But the day had changed. The day, the location, it seems the time itself had changed. "Hey!" a voice behind me, a mare, shouts at me, "Hey, Siren! We have to go!" I turn around and see Shining Insignia looking at me, she was wearing her magical armour. Unlike my own, her armour was smaller than one would anticipated, she was wearing practically no guard at all, only her hindlegs, together with the hooves, and a small part of her back were guarded, the armour on her hooves ending in a claw like fashion. Three spikes growing out of the the armour over her spine. But the plating didn't stop on her spine, it was also around her neck, closed in front of her chest almost like a regalia. All in all she didn't look like a pony anymore. More like a feral beast, but it wasn't the armour around her body that gave her this feral look. It was her helmet. The armour, running up the back of her head, around her ears and down the sides of her jaw, growing out in front of her mouth in a teeth like fashion. Looking like the lower jaw of some gigantic beast. Like that of a dragon. 'Thinking about it' while seeing her in her armour, 'almost all of our armours look like a dragon. Only Cracked Ices armour is different' shivering in rememberance of him showing his armour to us for the first time. "Siren!" I shrug, looking at her again, "we have problems! More Dark-clan members try to enter the sun-hall" my ears perk up, I hear the shouts of the guards and the Dark-clan" I nod, walking to Garnjiel, noticing the shine of the five different coloured runes on it, hauling it on my back, my body suddenly clad in the dark red armour, a ghostly image of my primary rune burning wildly over my forehead, between the horns. My eyes, normally a light green, turn into crimson, a wild grin appears on my face. "For our queen" I whisper to myself. A flash, white and bright cuts through my vision. I see myself rampaging through the enemy lines, together with my four brothers and sister, blood gushing out of the wounds of everything in the path of Garnjiel. 'Shouts, cries and the beg for mercy are my battlesong' I think grimly, laughing at my enemies with a menacing tone, making them shrugg in fear. "For our queen!" I shout, my comrades answering with a loud howl. My eyes turn to black, "For my queen" I whisper to myself, ramming the blade into my next enemy, showering in his blood. I open my eyes again. My breathing was heavy and fast, I was sweating and gasping. 'What was that?' I ask myself, remembering the scene. It was a day, three years after we've become part of the Eclipse guard. A civil war. The Dark-clan was unhappy with Celestias last edict. I don't remember what exactly the problem was but we were forced to fight them back. But this just now. 'Was I really that happy, cleaving through my clan-brothers?' I was confused. This images just now, were seen by someone else. Who was that? And whoever he or she was, how was he or she able to project them into my mind? "Are you okay?" I shriek and jump hearing the quiet voice behind me, "Oh! I'm so sorry" Lovely Smile was behind me, her face showing worry, "I didn't mean to scare you, you just didn't answer my knocks and when I entered you were just standing there not doing anything." I gasp, trying to slower my racing heartbeat, "Yes, yes everything is fine. I was just lost in thoughts" I explain quickly, still gasping. "Really?" she asks, raising her brows, "you don't look so good" she states. "I'm fine" I nod trying to smile, which didn't look like a smile at all, "as I said, just lost in thoughts." "Okay. If you say so" she smiles, "I'm just here cause I wanted to ask what you want for dinner?" My eyes widen, I look up to the clock above the door. I stood there, at the exact same spot, not moving a muscle. For nine hours straight. And with that finding, comes something else. Pain. The pain of sore muscles. I whince, loud. Smiles smile turns into a frown, "what's wrong miss?" she asks worried again. I whince again, "argh! Ow! Nothing, just sore muscles" I hobble back to the bed, laying down on it with a sigh. My ears perk up, there is a strange sound. I look at Smile. She was laughing. She was lying on the ground laughing her flank off. "What's so funny!" I whince again, resulting in Smiles laugh getting louder. "I-I-I" she gaps, trying to stiffle the laugh, "I've, never seen a pony hobbling around like that due to sore muscles" she laughs again loud, covering her mouth with her fronthooves and flailing around. I blush. Looking at her, seeing her laugh and smile I notice something, something welling up in me. And so I laugh. At first it was a small giggle I tried to stiffle almost immediatly, not wanting to laugh at all. But it was in vain, after a few seconds I lay there, laughing together with Smile. It was great. To do that. Just laughing. After a few minutes we both had calmed down enough, Smile got back up, arranging her dress, she smiles at me. "You're funny miss" she suddenly states. I blush again, still giggling a little bit. "Stop calling me miss, just call me Siren" I say. Smiles nods, smiling again. "Okay, then" she pulls out a little book and a pen, suddenly back into work-mode, "what do you want for dinner?" she smiles at me. "I'm not hungry" I answer, "I've never eaten anything before bed, it doesn't work for me" Smile nods, putting the notebook and pen back into her pockets. Walking back to the door, opening it, she turns around. "Well then, miss" she winks, "good night then" she bows. "I wish you a good night too" I answer. The door closes behind her. I whince remembering my sore muscles. 'Note to myself' I think grimly, 'next flashbacks only in a lying position' I shake my head, confused by my own stupidity. I close my eyes, trying to ignore my sore muscles, thinking about the flashback. 'What happened back in that time?' I was curious, but I also know that there will be no answers to any of these questions, none at all. All ponies who could have tell me if I really was like that back then were dead. My eyes open. All besides one. Celestia. I jump back up, whincing as my muscles sting more, I streak myself with even more whinces. It was painful but it had to be done. Celestia wanted Garnjiel in her study and I would bring it to her. Walking slowly back to my door, opening it I see the guards. None of them looked very approving of me but didn't say or do anything. I walk through the hallways, finding my way through it till I was back to the place where we had brunch. Garnjiel was still there, together with the table. I walk closer to Garnjiel, grabbing it- Another flash. "No! No, wait!" the stallion cries, his voice getting cut off. Together with his head. I scoff, hauling Garnjiel back on my back, "weakling" I say to no one. "Was it really necessary to kill him?" Lunar asks carefully, not wanting to enrage me even more. "He was a traitor and he attacked the queen, of course it was necessary" I snap at him, making him shrugg. "Calm down" Anvil was behind me, folding his wing onto my back. It was like he opened a valve, all the hate, the rage, the wrath running out of me. I look at Anvil, my eyes returning to their normal green colour. My armour disappearing into particles of red light, flowing back into the rune on Garnjiel. My eyes widen, I turn to Lunar, "Oh, I'm sorry Lunar! I didn't mean to snap at you it's just-" he raises his hoof, cutting me off midesentence. "It's okay, really" he smiles, even though it doesn't seem to be his honest smile. "We all get caught up in the excitement of battle, you just a little bit more" 'A little bit more?' I ask myself, finally noticing the bloodstains on my cheeks. Another flash, I'm back in the garden. Shaking my head I look down on Garnjiel. With a sigh I haul the blade on my back, it's magic sheathing it. I turn around and walk back to the castle. I enter it. Something was off. It smelled strange. Snuffling a bit I notice the strange scent. It smelled like... Another flashback. The cries of the ponies as the dragonbreath rushes over them, I jump out of the way of the flame running straight at the dragon. Ice was over the dragon, out of his sight, he nods at me, I nod back. I jump forward, but the dragon was swiping one of his claws at me. I fly backwards through the air, I had managed to block the claws but the force behind the attack was still too much for me. Coughing and gasping I get back up looking at Ice as he flies underneath the dragons head, cutting through softer scales at his throat, making him bleed. Not enough to kill hm but he was hurt atleast. With a shriek the dragons turns at Ice, breathing another wave of burning death. I collapse. Back in the real world. Gasping and wheezing I lie on the floor, Garnjiel suddenly too heavy for me to move with it. I hear hoofsteps approaching. I look up. Celestias was in front of me, wearing a worried expression. "Siren?" she asks quietly. I try to get back up, but no use. I wasn't strong enough anymore. I look at Celestia, "memories" I whisper, "they hunt me." Her eyes widen. She nods and closes her eyes. "They have the bad manner to do that" she answers, also whispering. Garnjiels was getting heavy now, still lying on my back. "I... can't.... breath" I gasp. She was sitting in front of me, her eyes still closed. "Don't worry" she whispers, golden light escapes her horn. I lose consciousness. Darkness Emptyness Hollow. "Memories never kill" I hear the darkness whisper. They only poison your mind Author's Note This chapter feels kinda.... odd. I don't know what exactly it is that makes me not like it, but I won't change it. It's exactly how I wanted it. I have nothing else to say to this chapter. I hope you like it. If not.... Well.... Whatever.... See ya next chapter. The 'Eclipse Guard' and 'Essence' part 2/2 and Siren vs. the rainbow maned mareChapter 16 "What do you mean? Luna asks, she sounds confused. Shining looks at me with big eyes, confusion reflecting in his eyes, even Smile was looking up at me from underneath the table. "As I said" I answer, "Garnjiel is the embodiment of hatred and I'm its carry" I look down on Garnjiel, seeing the rune pulsate faster. "I still don't get it" Luna follows my gaze looking down onto the blade. I sigh and pull out Celestias letter to me, opening it I read out the last lines. "She said this, 'One last warning' I explain, "'while I won't tell you everything, this is up to you to find out, don't believe what my father told you about the Eclipse-Weapons. There were more ingredients to them than that what you know. Sadly not every ingredient is a 'good' one'" Lunas eyes widen, she understands what I'm trying to say. Shining looks even more confused, "wait, wait" he shakes his head looking up at me, "I don't get it. What is meant by 'not a good one'?" "It says that the weapons of the Eclipse Guard had Essence forged into them" Luna explains, "and if you think about what Siren just told us, it means that dark Essence was used, crystallized bad emotions" she looks down on Garnjiel, her expression shows disapproval and almost something as fear. I nod, "yes, the weapons of the Eclipse Guard have bad Essence forged into them, that gives them their power" I explain, "but at the same time it corrupts the owner, every bad emotion the owner feels strenghtens the weapon, that's why our strength rises in the battle. All emotions that are bond to battle strengthen us. Hate, fear, wrath, all the emotions that make ponies grab their arms, just another catalyst for our power" I look down on Garnjiel, my mind was clear, the moment I sat down onto this chair I started to control my emotions. It was hard. Garnjiels voice, the voice of hate was screaming, shouting at me. It was faint, unlike the first day I was here in canterlot. "Did you corrupt Skull?" Shining suddenly asks. My eyes widen, thinking about it, a moment later I shake my head. "No" I answer, "I didn't even manage to scratch her with my blade, she was far too fast for that" rethinking the battle, some small detail gets caught. My eyes widen again. "But" Shining and Luna look at me, I gasp, "her armour!" I facehoof, not thinking at that. "Her armour?" Luna asks, her eyes were wary now. I nod, "yes her armour! I defeated her because I was able to make it impossible for her armour to rebuild itself. I impaled Garnjiel into the wall, burying multiple parts of her armour all together" I growl, thinking about this mistake. "Garnjiel corrupted the pieces of her armour" I look down on Garnjiel, anger wells up in me, "and after the armour put itself together the corrupted parts corrupted the whole armour." "And after she put it back on..." Luna understands. "...It corrupted her" Shining also understands. "Yes" I nod, feeling my anger. "Anger" I gasp and tumble away from Garnjiel, almost falling down the stairs. The voice got louder. Not much but it did. "What?" Luna looks at me confused. I shake my head, trying to calm my thoughts. Not a pleasant feeling to cut off emotions, forcing yourself to other emotions. "I made the mistake to get angry at myself" I take a deep breath, calming myself some more, "just another feast for it's hate" I state. "Why don't you just" Shining looks at me, "you know... throw it away?" he looks at me with an asking expression. "That's a really bad idea" Luna answers him, "if somepony else finds the weapon it might find a new host and-" I cut her off midsentence. "That's not possible" I look down on Luna, her brows raised she looks at me, "this weapons are bound to us by a blood pact. Nopony else can even lift these things" I explain quickly, I shake my head, "no, the reason why I don't get rid of the blade is that it's part of my oath. I just can't fulfill my oath without it" I walk back and put my hoof on Garnjiel, the rune pulse gets slower. "And what if you are freed from the oath?" Luna asks quietly. I look at her, my feelings were confusing, on the one hoof there was a chance to be freed by the oath, on the other hoof there was still the wish to protect everything I love. "I can't" I shake my head, "not now." Luna opens her mouth to say something, but get's interrupted by the sound of heavy boots hitting the floor. "Miss Neylitha!" the guard rushes in, bloodsplatters where on his armour and coat, he gasps. "What is it?" I stand up, walking closer to Garnjiel. "The revolutionary army is attacking canterlot" he spits out between gasps for air. "What!?" I shout, Garnjiels rune reacting, "why didn't we hear anything?" I ask the guard quickly. He shakes his head, still heavily gasping, "it's a sneak attack, we only just noticed." The sound of an alarm bell suddenly fills the hallways, echoing through the castle. "Any demands?" I grab Garnjiel, hauling it on my back, it's magic erupts in more flames around my neck. The guard shakes his head. I look down at both, "Shining, you and Luna stay here I will protect you" I look back at the guard, "tell every guard to retreat, drop your weapons and flee into the barracks and the throne room, I want to have a word with the revolutionary leader" I explain. "Miss?" the guard asks, confusion reflecting in his eyes, this order was strange. "Just do as I say!" I exclaim, making him shrug, he looks back up and nods and turns around calling out for his comrades. "Siren?" Shining asks, "why don't you try to defend the castle? We are under attack!" he exlaims. My eyes snap back at him. I feel it. The aura. Shining falls to his knees, shivering and quivering trying to get back up. My expression and voice show intimidation, I look down at him. "These are confused ponies, scared ponies" he looks up at me, sweat starting to form on his forehead, "I won't attack civilists just because they're too scared to accept change" I exclaim. I turn to Luna. "Princess" I feel some of the magic in the room disappear as I comply myself back under Luna, "sit on your throne" the chair behind me disappears, it's magical particles returning into my burning mane, "I will protect you" my face shows determination. Not the first time I had this look on my face. Memories flash through my mind. "Please" I beg the bigger pony before me, his menacing eyes as he lifts the broadaxe over his head. "You will never have the courage to kill me!" he shouts, his weapon comes rushing down at me. I don't hesitate. "I'm sorry" tears fall down my cheeks as Garnjiel cut's off one of the legs of my opponent. Garnjiel impales itself into the body lying on the floor. "I'm sorry father" I cry. I blink, seeing guard rushing into the throne room. "Good!" I shout at them, making them walk in faster, "come in, sit behind the throne" I exclaim, some of the gaurds show me a confused look, but it melts away the moment they see me. I see a few wounded guards hobble in, I help them to get behind the throne, their wounds were not severe, a few cuts and bruises, the heaviest wound one pony had was an arrow in his back. "Here they come!" suddenly a guard shouts, a pain filled cry later I see a blue pegasus walk in, her long rainbow mane ruffled and messy sticking out in every direction, a rainbow coloured sword as cutie mark tells me she knows how to fight, as if the the sword washed in blood in her mouth wouldn't be enough proof. She spits out the sword, my eyes follow the blade and I notice the royal insignia on it. It was the weapon of a guard. She scoffs, "the weapons are totally unbalanced, far too heavy at the tip" she looks past me seeing Luna on the throne. "I knew it" she walks closer, her wings open and I see the hidden wing blades. I stand there mouthagape. 'Amortheyf?' I ask myself, 'No! Impossible!' Amortheyf was glistering, the long slender blade of it, covering her bones and muscles, rounded at the tip, perfect to cut everything, even if you are not able to fly. "Whats wrong with you?" the pegasi asks looking at me, as she took a step closer. I gulp. "Your weapons" I speak quietly, ignoring the group of ponies of different race stream in, they were all armed, most of them carrying swords or other cutting utensiles. She looks at her wings and smiles, "pretty cool eh?" she asks, ignorance fills her voice, she looks back at me, her eyes reflecting bloodlust. "Wanna try them?" she shouts and jumps at me, her wings pointing at me, she wanted to impale them into my chest. Garnjiel crashes into the floor as the pegasi lunges to the side, sliding over the floor. I gasp. "You are not worthy of carrying Amortheyf!" I exclaim. She raises a brow but scoffs a second later, "I don't even care where you heard the name of my weapons, I will just slice you up!" she jumps into the air, rushing down at me she tries to slit my throat. Garnjiel stops her and she tumbles to the side falling to the floor. I jump up, and impale Garnjiel into the floor, right there where her left wing should be. Where it should be. The pegasi was back on her hooves sending her right fronthoof right at my face. It connects, I tumble taking a step backwards. 'This is wrong!' my mind shouts, 'Amortheyf shouldn't even exist anymore!' I try to find my balance, a second later a second hit, right at my ribs get deflected by my armour, it didn't hurt but it was sending my balance more off. I fall to the floor, gasping. I look up at my opponent. She takes a step closer and scoffs, an arrogant look on her face she looks down at me. "Are all the guards as weak as this?" her eyes reflect something dark, something menacing. Something unnatural. 'She is not herself' my mind concludes, 'but it doesn't matter right now' I shiver as I try to get back onto my hooves. "No" I'm back on my hooves, "they are not" I look at Garnjiel, still impaled into the floor a few steps away from me, "and I'm not a guard" I look at her. "Whatever" she shakes her head, spreading her wings again, "it doesn't matter, you are the enemy, that's enough reason" she lunges at me, Amortheyfs tip ready to cut between my ribs, to cut my lungs, my heart. I take one step to the side. The pegasis surprised face is the last thing I see before my left hoof crashes down into her face, sending her flying backwards. She lands on her back, her wings spread wide, as I rush back to Garnjiel. It's hilt in my mouth, as I pull the blade out of the marble. The pegasi cries loud as I ram the blade into her right back leg, ramming it deep into the floor, pinning her down. "Dash!" one of the other ponies cries out, rushing at me with an old ragged sword. I turn around, sending him backwards with a hoof to the chest. He coughs and gasps, dropping the sword, as he kneels down, holding his chest. More ponies want to move, want to help. "Silence!" I shout, the magic on my back erupts sending a wave out. Most of the ponies fall down, unconscious, even the guards fall down. My armour disappears, Garnjiels rune was sucking everything up. The blazing rune on it disappears leaving only a faint pulsing image of it behind. I gasp, looking down on the pony as she cries and wails, flailing her other legs as she tries to free herself somehow. I walk closer, putting my hoof onto her chest with low pressure, trying to make her stop move. She won't. "Stop moving!" I shout at her, she can't hear me. I headbutt her. She grows silent, losing her consciousness. I gasp and hold my own head, growling at the headache I inflicted to myself. I look back at Shining Armor, he was pale and trembling. "Shining, please come here and hold her down" I pull out Garnjiel, a few dropps of blood fly away from it's tip, hauling it on my back, "and try to mend the wound" he nods weakly, walking closer he looks at the mare lying in front of him. I turn around, looking at the last few standing ponies of the revolution army. "Are there any ponies left with the will to fight?" I ask loud, making the most of them shrug. "No?" my voice is still pretty loud. I turn around, looking at Luna. She nods, looking at the guards behind her, "please accompany these ponies to the dungeon and don't hurt them" she orders. I look at the guards, some of them wearing a angry expression. "If I hear any reports of a guard hurting one of these civilist I swear by this bucking giant blade on my back I will cleave you in half!" I shout at them. The guards rush to the revolutionaries, carefully taking their weapons away and taking them out of the room. A growl fills my ears, I turn around seeing Shining sitting next to 'Dash', I walk closer, seeing the wound Garnjiel made slowly closing. "I can't close it completly" he explains, "I can only stop the bleeding" he looks at me, I look back. "Will there be any lasting damage?" I ask him quietly. He shakes his head, "no. You did a good job, you rammed the blade right through her bone without breaking it, the bone will heal without any problems" he looks down on the mare, as her lids slowly open, she growls and gasps. She sees me, fear reflecting in her eyes. She opens her mouth, she looks like she wants to say something but nothing escapes her throat, finally just another growl echoes through my ears. I sigh. "Look" I sit down, next to her, "you never gave me the chance to talk to you, you just attacked me" I look at her, a stern look on my face. Her eyes miss the strange black sheen from before. 'Dash' sobs. I look at Shining, "bring her into the infirmary, and place two guards in front of the room" I order him, "I will talk to her later, once she calmed a little bit" Shining nods. Slowly lifting her up with his magic he walks out of the throne room, levitating her by his side. I look at Luna, seeing her stern expression. "Are you happy?" she suddenly asks, "the will not even hate and fear me now. They will also say I have bloodthristy monsters as subordinates" tears start to stream down her cheeks. I walk closer to the throne, up the stairs and stop in front of her. I hug her. "They won't" I speak calmly, tightening my hug. "I promise" I whisper. Author's Note I know this chapter doesn't feel like part two of the last chapter, but look at it this way, in the last chapter the most important thing about the guard is already explained and the explanation about "Essence" is good enough to actually show what it is and what it does. More to that later on. And before some of you ask or rage, yes that was Rainbow Dash, duh. Let the hate begin! Some might notice that this chapter is a little bit... strange, I noticed it myself writing it. But it's still the way I wanted it. Maybe I'm just tired, didn't sleep so well the last days. I hope you like it. If not... Well.... Whatever.... See ya next chapter.
Escape and Siren vs. SkullChapter 2 'Girl you must be retarded' Anvil says as I finally open my eyes again. "Shut up" I mumble, trying to get the taste of bile off my tongue. 'You awake?' he asks with concern filling his voice. "Yeah I'm awake!" I say louder. "Hey! Silence in there!" the guard in front of the door shouts into the cell. 'Siren?' he asks again, the amount of worry in his voice is almost sickening. I look around in my cell and notice what might be wrong. Garnjiel was missing. Jumping of the bed I rush at the door. "Where did you take Garnjiel?" I ask the guard outside furiously. "Silence!" the guard simply answers, not even looking my way. 'Siren!?' Anvil shouts in my mind. 'What!?' I shout back. 'Finally' he answers, 'you okay?' My eyes widen as the puzzle starts to put itself together. Garnjiel is not here, the blade can't hear my voice so Anvil isn't able to hear me? 'That's is stupid' I facehoof, 'who's idea was this?' 'Yours!' Anvil answers, 'just charging into a big town with a weapon on your back. Did you actually expect them to just let you pass?' 'What?' I think about a second what he was saying, 'oh no you idiot! I didn't mean that! Sure I didn't expect the town guards to be so much stronger. But I meant that you're not able to hear me when the blade is not in the same room.' 'Of course the blade can't hear you if it's not in the same room, stupid' his voice implies I have to be stupid. 'Buck you' I answer annoyed. The sound of a key being put into the door stops our fight. The door is pulled open and a big, bulky guard, a unicorn, walks in. "Don't move" he says as he pulls out hoofcuffs. "You won't need them" I answer, "I'm not here to fight." "Oh, I have to" he smirks, "It's a order from the princess. Before she talks to you, you have to be subdued." The way he said the last word made the hair on my neck stand. I follow the movements of his eyes, as they creep over my body. I smile myself, "I don't think that she meant this way of subduing" I purr. He walks closer, putting the cuffs closer to my frontlegs. 'Idiot' Anvil says, I could feel a powersurge running through me. I jump up, doing a somersault, I smash my right back leg onto his shoulder, he buckles, kneeling in front of me. Standing in front of him again I use my left hoof to make him rise his face. His face is grimaced by pain. "You don't look so good" I say as I slap him across the face, making him turn his face to his left. In a twirl I kick him in his face. Sending him into the unlocked door, making it burst out of it's hinges. The shouts of guards, alarmed by the sound of the fight, come closer. Running out of the cell I jump out of the path of a spear, flying my way. I click my tongue. 'I don't have time for these small flies' I think annoyed. 'Siren' Anvil sounds tired, 'the power I can give you is limited. You need Garnjiel!' I nod. The guards close enough to see me raise their brows, unsure of what I just did. Ignoring them I run. 'You know where Garnjiel is?' I ask quickly. 'I know it's position, give me a second' another surge rushes through me and a sudden mental pull shows me Garnjiels position. 'Better hurry, the guards are catching up and I don't have much energy left' he speaks quickly. 'Tsk. I don't need your strength to outrun them!' I answer with a smirk. I follow the path of stone through what seems to be a dungeon. The guards are slowed down by their armor, making it easy for me to outrun them. It seems like there are not too many guards down in the dungeons. A turn to the right, to the left, a staircase upwards. Another long hallway. "There!" I gasp. A thick door comes in sight, channeling my own strength I ram my shoulder right into it, making the door splinter and bent but not breaking. I stumble off, ignoring the bruise on my shoulder I charge the door again. More creaking, more splintering but she was still holding. "Come on!" I growl. Taking a few more steps back I charge again. Again, the door was still holding. Loud hoofsteps behind me tell me that the guards managed to catch up again. I gasp and wheeze, closing my eyes I hear Anvil, 'You got weak' he simply states, coldly, 'don't tell me I'm wasting my time with you!' "Shut up!" I shout, running into the door again. This time it crashes down, a loud crash halls through the hallway. "The armory!" "Faster!" 'The guards are approaching' Anvil says, suddenly relaxed, 'you want to fight or run?' Taking Garnjiels hilt in my mouth I stand there a few seconds, thinking about my options. 'I don't want to hurt them, they're not my enemy! But it looks like I have to fight my way through them.' Pulling Garnjiel up I turn around, ready to face the guards. The scenery before me was so very familiar. Also the sound of blades, spears and other weapons hitting my blade were familiar. The scent of blood as I tried to stop them with non-lethal attacks, cracking their bones, cutting through their muscles to immobilize them. It all was so familiar. Even the pain was familiar as one of them managed to cut into my flank. The battle wasn't long. Maybe two minutes. Two minutes of fighting and my body was ready to fall to the ground. To surrender, to just collapse. The guards that were still conscious around me where crying and whincing, some even screaming. 'I overdid it' regreting some of the injuries I inflicted upon those guards. Especially the one guard who had simply bad luck. He was charging at me, his blade ready to slice into me. I had my blade up, ready to dodge and throw him backwards, but he slipped. He slipped over the hooves of his comrade, he stumbled forwards, losing the grip of his sword he fell into my blade. Sure I was swinging the blade at him but I never intended to kill him, the blade dived deep into his neck, blood gushing out as he was thrown out of my way, crashing head first into the wall. His exposed- A bell over me started to ring, interrupting my trail of thoughts. I knew what the meaning of this was. It meant, 'We are under attack, all battle-ready units to arms' or something like that. 'No time to think' I wheeze and gasp, sheathing the blade on my back. I run the way back to the staircase, following it upwards again I'm suddenly in a completly different part of the, well, I suppose castle. The walls here are no longer made of grey stonebricks, the walls here are made of marble and in a pure white. I feel bad for standing in these hallways in my momentary condition, sweat and blood running down my body, from the few cuts the guards managed to land on me. I may be a very good fighter but even I'm not invincible. Shaking my head I hear loud hoofsteps approach. Turning my head to the left I see a new brigade coming this way. The commander a mare, clad in black armor. The difference to the ponies, the guards behind her was that her armor was all around her body, she was clad in full plate. Each inch of her body hidden under black steel. "Commander Skull here, Unit 4!" she shouted, her voice echoing through the halls, "found the intruder on the first floor of the castle." turning her head she pulled a rapier from her side. "Unit 4!" the guards around her salutating, "move through the halls, cut of the enemies paths and hold your ground. I want her down before the princess even notices the security breach!" "Yes sir!" the guards shout in unison, running to her left and to her right, the pegasi running at me, jumping over me and cutting of my paths behind me. I look around, I was in the middle of a crossroad, the only place I have now is either retreat into the crammed dungeon area or fight here. Cursing my bad luck I look at the commander. Her heavy hoofsteps getting louder with each step she takes to get closer to me. 'She's slow' Anvil says coldly. 'Not necessarily' I answer. 'Why do you think so?' he asks curious. 'She uses a rapier' I explain calmly, 'if you want to use a rapier you need to be quick and swift so you can outfight your enemy. She is at an advantage in here where I can't swing my sword with full strength, if I manage to bury my sword too deep into one of the walls, it's over.' The commander was still approaching slowly. She stops, 4 meters away from me. "Surrender" she orders. "I don't want to fight" I answer. "Surrender" she orders again, her voice not changing at all. I pull my sword off my back pointing it at her. "Make me" I challenge her. "Engage" she answers. Something I didn't expect happened. Her armor blasted itself off, the shards stopping in the air as she jumps towards me, now only wearing a tight black leather armor, her blade rushing at my head. I barely managed to dodge the hit, her edge scratching over my edge, cutting into the skin under my right eye as I dive to the side. The very moment her attack is finished the shards start to rush towards her, coating her in the black armor again. She turns to me slowly, holding the rapier in front of her face. "Surrender, now!" she orders again. I'm surprised. She's fast, faster than i anticipated, but I also anticipated her to fight in her armor, not blasting it off. Licking some of the blood that flows down my face, I grin. "I told you already. Make me!" I turn, bringing my sword in position to ram the tip into her. I tighten my muscles, and jump forward. A sudden cracking sound distracts me. Her armor was cracking, very small cracks, but nonetheless cracks. A second before my blade was in range to hit the armor it splitted, bursting off again as the commander lunges to the side, the rapier in her mouth cutting through the air on it's way towards me, my throat. Twirling to the side, many of the pieces whirl through the air, thrown through the air by my blade. Her rapier couldn't connect. I feel the tip of the rapier running through my coat but not hurting my skin. We swapped the side this time, and again the shards moved towards her covering her again in the armor. I wheeze and gasp even more now. 'She's too fast for me' breathing hurts, my sides are stinging. 'True' Anvil answers, 'what are you going to do about that?' 'Think! Think, think, think!' I'm desperate, searching for any weak points. 'She is too fast for me to attack her head on and even if I try she just jumps out of the way and uses my own speed for her to make her attacks connect.' The commander is now staring at me, starting to circle around me. I turn with her, not moving an inch. 'Every bit of room I give to her, makes it easier for her to attack me' my thoughts are getting even desperater now. "What is wrong?" the commander asks, taunting me, "are you ready to surrender now?" "You're starting to piss me off!" I answer her, "I told you, make me!" A sigh. "Let's finish this" she answers coldly, lunging at me. I dodge her head on attack, deflecting the blow to the side. 'She is still wearing her armor!' I'm stunned, 'why is she still so fast!?' I twirl to the side trying to smash the blade into her side, the cracks appear again, the armor bursts off of her and she jumps over my blade. My misfortune, I was so close to her that the shards blinded me for a second, I used my hooves to keep them from hitting my eyes. Out of balance my blade dives deep into the wall. 'That's bad, so very, very bad' I think looking at the stuck blade. The feeling of cold steel on my neck tells me that I lost. "Last chance" the commander says, the shards of her armor still in the air, "surrender or die!" I turn to glare at her. "As you wish!" she says as she pulls the blade up, ready to sink the blade into my neck. 'Weakling!' Anvil shouts, the rune on the sword recolouring itself red. I smile, 'shut up' a hard glare in my eyes. Her blade rushes down... and hits the floor, as I take a quick step to the side, lifting both my fronthooves. "You really think, this is all I have?" I say coldly, ramming my hooves into her ribs, feeling atleast one of them crack. The commander cries out but manages to stand as she slides over the polished floor. She is now wheezing too. "How dare you" she whinces, "how dare-" "You didn't notice?" I ask loud. Her face is priceless, I point up to the shards in the air, "It didn't return." Her eyes widen as the realisation hits her. "I had a crazy Idea" I look at my sword, buried to atleast a third in the marble, "If one of your shards can't follow your assemble call, can the others also not? And if they can, will the part that can't, make a hole into your armor?" Her eyes widen even further. "Impossible" she states, "you're saying that one of my shards is in that wall, together with your sword?" I nod, "not only one. But three of them are buried together with my sword." "So what?" she answers angrily, "you disarmed yourself and that only to get through my armor. I have won this way." 'She is right' Anvil states, 'you lost your weapon for such a small reason.' 'I told you to shut up' I answer Anvil and grin at the commander. Lifting my hooves back up and getting in a fighting stance, "I won't need a blade for you anymore" I blare at her. "So naive" shaking her head she goes back to her fighting stance... or atleast tried, lifting her sword she growls and lowers the blade again, gasping even more now. "Oh and by the by" I explain with a mischievous smile, "I just didn't aim at your ribs to hurt you. In a fight with a rapier the upper body movement is one of the most important parts, so what will happen if, I don't know, one of your ribs get's cracked?" Lifting her rapier again she tries to stay in fighting stance but fails again after a few second, trembling and gasping she drops the weapon. Walking closer to her I see her eyes widen, this time in fear. "Surrender" I order. "You have to kill me for that" she answers. Shaking my head I lean down closer to hear ear and whisper, "I'm not here to kill" I ram my left fronthoof in her gut. Coughing, wheezing and gasping she falls to the ground, trying to catch some air. I turn around and walk back to my blade, pulling it easily out of the marble. The moment the shards are freed from my blade all of the shards fall to the ground. "So.... easy..." the commander coughs, "you were... able to ....pull the blade..... out of the marble all... the time?" "Of course" I answer, "do you really think I would be such an amateur and bury my blade too deep for me to pull it out again?" I shake my head, "please, I was trained to be able to pull my blade out of almost everything." Her coughs get louder and heavier, worry wells up in me. 'Did the broken rib pierce her lung?' 'What if so? She tried to kill you!' Anvil answers. 'I killed enough ponies today' thinking back at the guard downstairs. 'You only killed one' he answers still coldly. 'One too many.' 'You got soft' his voice was starting to annoy me. 'Buck you.' "Commander!" I turn around, lifting the blade back onto my back. One of the guards, a young one too, has walked closer his eyes filled wih worry. Walking straight at him, he tries to toughen up, but a few steps before I reach him he closes his eyes, biting his lip. "Bring her to the infirmary" I tell him, "she might have a pierced lung." He turns his head, looking at me. I was already in his back. "Why?" he asks, his voice trembling. "As I said" I start to walk away, "I'm not here to kill anypony." I walk down the hallway straight at a group of guards. None of them look like they have the will to fight but they're not moving either. I sigh, "If none of you has the will to fight you should get out of my way." From the five guards three were nodding, starting to make movements to back away. "We won't move!" one of the other two shouts. "Right!" the other also shouts. With another sigh I pull the blade and smash the ground between the two, burying the blade 10 cm deep into the ground. Their eyes widen. "Next time" I state coldly, "your skull will be under my blade" The left guard faints, the right gulps and backs away. I pull my blade back up, sheathing it on my back. "Thanks" I whisper as I walk past them. After a few meter a thought crosses my mind. I stop. Turning around and walking back to them I grab one of them at the armor surrounding his neck, lifting him up. "Huh?" he looks at me with watery eyes. He was ready to cry right now. "Don't wet yourself" I tell him, "just have a question" he nods, "good boy" I lower him back to the ground and pat his head. "Now, tell me. Where do I find princess Celestia?" I ask him with a warm smile. Author's Note Tell me what do you think of the fight between the Commander and Siren. And the reason why none of the other guards even tried to fought Siren was simply that Unit 4 is a bunch of rookies and youngsters. The only tough thing they have is their commander. And yes, even she is still considered a rookie. Tell me what do you think of this chapter.... And no, Unit 4 does not symbolise the 4th Division from Bleach.
Memories, darkness and Siren vs. Shining Armor, the one hit killChapter 3 The way to the throne room was shorter than I thought. I practically fought in front of it. Only two hallways further inside the castle was it. The guards in front of the door haven't seen me till now but they were obviously in an agitated state. 'Any ideas how I should get inside?' I ask Anvil. 'Kill the guards and go crushing in?' he asks hypothetical. 'A way inside without killing everything in my path' I answer facehoofing. 'Hit the guards till they're unconscious and then go crushing in?' he asks, this time hopefully. 'What's wrong with you Anvil, you were never so coldblooded and hotheaded.' 'You think so?' 'Whatever.' I took a few more moments thinking of a way to get inside. The guards in front of the door shout something I don't understand, getting back to their position, left and right from the door they kneel down. 'What?' I think irritated, 'why?' Dark mist was wavering through my field of sight making it harder to see my destination. 'What? Mist?' A cold shiver runs down my spine. The sudden realisation that I'm no longer alone hits me, I turn to the left and look into bright blue eyes, surrounded by a darker blue. Wings, a horn. A black regalia with a crescent moon. My eyes widen as I jump to the side, away from the pony. I land a few meters away from her, getting in position to draw Garnjiel. I look at her... or the place where the pony should be. I look around panically. 'Behind you! You idiot!' Anvil shouts. My eyes widen again, I draw the blade and ready myself to- A hard hoof crushes onto the blade and pushes me down to the ground. The pressure is enough to make it impossible for me to either move Garnjiel or myself. "Pray tell, you have a rather strange weapon there" the pony, a mare, talks in a stiff way. It sounds like she's having a tough time talking normally. I growl. The pressure on my back won't get away. "Tell me, what do you want with that sword in the throne room?" she asks, as I hear more hoofsteps approaching. "I want...to..." I stop, taking some deep breaths, "talk to my liege." "Your liege?" her voice changed a little bit, it sounded now a little bit surprised, "it's been a long time since I've heard that word in combination of my sisters name." "Sister?" my eyes widen, "Celestia was an only child!" the pressure on my back rises, I can feel and hear the popping sounds in my back. A little bit more pressure and my spine gets cracked. "What did you just say?" her voice was now getting malicious, "how dare you to contend that my sister is an only child?" I growl louder, "that's.... the way...... I've... met her..... first!" I gasp. The pressure on my back stops. I gasp louder and roll on my back, taking deep breaths, gasping and wheezing I look at the mare before me. 'Damn she's big!' was my first thought. My eyes wander up, seeing the tiara I notice I'm talking to royalty. "You've met my sister? As she was an only child?" she asks, rising her brows in disbelief, "Impossible, that was almost 1800 years ago." My eyes widen. I knew I was long gone. The time in the darkness never stoped, neither did my feeling for time stop. But apparently time moved a lot faster than I anticipated, if I had to guess I'd say I was lost for around 400-500 years. "1800 years?" "Luna?" a warm, calm voice comes from behind me, "what are you doing with that pony?" I'm still lying on my back, I look up and look at a upside-down version of the new pony. I gasp. I turn on my belly, draw the blade, 'Luna' is shouting something, I jump up and.... ram the blade deep into the ground. Kneeling next to the blade, I take a deep breath. And remember. "My liege, I, Dark Siren Neylitha, captain of the Eclipse guard, have returned. Awaiting new orders!" Celestias eyes widen. I can tell without seeing her. "Sister?" Luna asks, "what does this mean?" I'm still kneeling, it was never part of my role to see her while she talks. "Nothing" she says coldly, I look up, seeing her glassy eyes, "I don't know what this pony is talking about!" "What?" I ask loud, as Celestia turns around walking down the hallway to the throne room. Ignoring Garnjiel I run after her. "My liege, I-" "Stop calling me liege!" she turns around and looks down at me, a sinister glare in her eyes, and something else. Pain. "But, my liege-" a hoof slaps me across the face, memories forcing my body to move again, I kneel down again, before Celestia can even move her hoof back to the ground I talk, "My sincere apology my liege!" "STOP CALLING ME THAT!" she practically explodes. Rising her hoof again to hit me again. I close my eyes, preparing myself. The hit never comes. Luna stands between us, holding Celestias hoof in her magic. "I don't know what is going on here, but you taught me to never use violence against our visitors" she answers Celestias hard glare with her own. Celestia pulls her hoof back, freed by Lunas magic. "This is not a visitor" she declares, turning around she flounces the hallway down towards the throne room the doors opening for her, "captain armor!" she shouts, a unicorn with blue mane and tail follows her into the throne room. I'm still kneeling in the hallway, now to no one. Luna walks in front of me. "Rise Siren" she says. Not sure of what to do, I don't move. "I said rise" her voice gets harsher. "You are not my liege" I answer stoic, almost like a machine. "I don't have to follow your orders." I stand back up and look into her eyes. Seeing that she's surprised that I ignore her. I walk the hallway back to where Garnjiel is buried in the marble floor. Walking next to it, I move closer and lean against the flat side of Garnjiel. Waiting for my liege to return. 'Maybe she didn't realize who I am?' my thoughts are slow, my cheek is still stinging from her hoof. 'She did' Anvil answers. 'How can you know?' I ask him, trying to stop the feel to- 'You seem to think that this blade can only hear. This blade can also see aslong as it's primary rune is not covered' he explains. Luna didn't follow, but I could hear the throne room door open and close again. Patrolling guards and units send out to search me start to gather. In front of me, behind me. There is no way out. No way out. I'm alone. Again. 'You are not alone' Anvil speaks quietly. I turn to Garnjiel, and surprised I blink a few times. I'm no longer in the castle of Canterlot, I'm now sitting ontop a hill. The warmth of the sun shining down on me and Anvil as we sit back on back there. It's a memory the day before we both got Eclipse guards. It was a oath we swear to each other. 'Aslong as we are together, we will never be alone' I can feel him shift. I close my eyes and lean heavier against him, enjoying the feel of his coat on mine. 'You're right' I wipe away the tears on my cheeks. 'We are never alone' I open my eyes again. My glare was on Garnjiel, the orange rune, my rune was turning into a deep crimson. 'Finally' Anvil whispers, his voice fading. 'You remembered your oath' his voice was now almost ghostly. Tears stream down my cheeks. I forgot the 'last oath' we all were forced to swear. 'The last order' I think, 'the second to last Eclipse guard has to guide the last till he remembers. His or hers oath is the most important thing in the live of the Eclipse guard.' I stand back up, ignoring the guards before me. I pull Garnjiel out of the marble. My body feels like it was singed, burned alive. 'Never' 'Forget' 'Your' 'Oath' "For the eclipse!" I shout. Charging through the guards before me. None of them understood what was happening. From one moment to the next I was gone. The door to the throne room, a massive stone door. One swing of Garnjiel. The door crashes inside. I see Celestias face widen in shock and something else. Fear. I step over the rubble. Garnjiel on my back was back in one piece, the crack was gone. "Celestia Sunstrider" I shout through the hall, "last royal unicorn of the Sunstrider tribe, I hereby decree that we the guardians of the throne, the Eclipse guard, will overtake the throne till a new, better king or queen has come to return your tribe to it's former power! Now surrender your position to me!" Silence. The guard from before, 'Armor' was his name, moves in front of Celestia. A ghostly magical blade appearing in the air behind him. "How dare you to order princess Celestia around?" he answers, grabbing the blade in his mouth. I pull my blade, the light, the sheathe of it bursting away from the sword. But instead of disappearing the light rushes to my body surrounding my fronthooves in massive boots, wandering up over my shoulders and around my chest, down my lowerbody and back up between my legs, leaving only my backlegs unguarded. The light rushes up my neck and covering the back of my head, around my ears and grows out to massive horns. I grin malicious, "move peasant" I say coldly, "or die by my hoof!" "Try it!" he charges at me. "Shining Armor!" Celestia cries. Too late. I lunge forward and ram my blade into his chest, breaking his armor, I feel and hear his bones break. His eyes widen. His blade disappears, his magic fades, blood flows out of his mouth. He coughs more blood, spitting it on my face. Lifting him up, together with my blade I twist the blade and shake him off, blood gushing out the massive wound. Drops of the red warm liquid flying through the air. I grin, blood covering my face. And darkness covering my eyes. "Surrender!" I shout. Author's Note Don't worry, this will not be a "Dark magic corruption"-Fanfiction. Why this happened and everything connected to it will be explained. Tell me what do you think of this. I kinda feel bad for making Shining suffer... but the only other target would have been Luna and I wouldn't dare to touch Luna. .... Not now... Later.... Maybe.... Well..... whatever.... See ya next chapter.
The memorial statuesChapter 4 Licking some of the blood on my face I look down, seeing both, Celestia and her 'sister' Luna lying before me, deep cuts all over their bodies. Garnjiel stuck in the marble to my right, blood dripping from it's burning edge. Their blood gathering to little pools. The heavy gasps from Luna as she trembles, trying to move, trying to get closer to Celestia. "T...Tia" she wheezes. Celestia didn't breath anymore. Her blood has already stopped pumping out of her wounds. I grin, the guards around me trembling as they kneel down. "For our new queen!" they shout, "For queen-" I open my eyes. I'm still sitting in the hallway, leaning against Garnjiel, guards surrounding me. I sigh. "Can I atleast walk to the cell by myself?" Something hits the back of my head. Apparently not. ~~~~~~~~ "Who was that pony?" Lunas voice filled with curiousity, "and why was she calling you liege?" Celestia sighs, looking at Luna with a hard glare silencing her, atleast for the moment. Turning back to Shining Armor she sees him also wearing a curious expression. Another sigh. "Long time ago" Celestia begins, realizing that it was no longer possible to run away from her haunting past, "there were five ponies." "The elements?" Luna asks, rising a brow. "No" Celestia shaking her head, "guards ponies. But those five were something special. They were the best fighter Equestria had seen till that day. They were a unicorn, a pegasi, a bat pony and two earth ponies." Luna and Shining Armor stayed silent, just looking at Celestia, following her explanation. "The pegasi was something very rare to that time" Luna and Shining Armor looked confused. "But, pegasi were always there" Luna speaks up. Celestia nods, "yes. Of course they were there. But I didn't mean that he was special because he was a pegasi, I mean he was special because of the clan he was from" looking up to the ceiling. "Dark Anvil was his name" still looking to the ceiling, tears glimmed in her eyes, "Dark Anvil Featherbeat" she whispers. Shaking her head she looks back down at Luna and Shining Armor. It was time to explain. ~~~~~~~~ I open my eyes. The grey bricks of a cell welcome me back in the world of the living. Grey bricks and the eyes of no less than four guards, standing in each corner of the room, each having a spear pointing up to the ceiling. My face turns into a grimace. I sit up, the four guards lower their spears, pointing them now at me. "Guys, calm down" I mumble, "if I wanted to escape I would have already defeated you." No reaction from the guards. I shake my head, 'boring.' Three loud knocks could be heard from the door. One of the guards walked to the door, opening the observation slit. Apparently pleased with what he saw he opened the door, revealing another four guards. Two were carrying a small wooden table, the third a small wooden chair, the fourth carrying a tablet with a plate of food and a wooden cup of something to drink. They placed the table right at the end of the bed, the chair in front of it, placing the tablet on the table. The guard who opened the door points at the table as the others leave the room. "Eat" he states coldly. "What if-" "We will force it down your throat" he interrupts me. "How rude" I state as I walk around the table and sit down at it, the door in my back now. Looking at the plate I notice something missing. "I have no cutlery" I look at the guard. "And you won't get any" he stats, the spears still pointed at me. I glare at him. "I'm not some animal." "Eat!" he shouts at me, stomping on the table. I stand up and glare at him. "Buck you" I say grinning. He slaps me across the face. "You whorse! Eat!" "Force me" I purr. He rises his hoof, and slaps me again. This time harder and I tumble back onto the table, breaking the plate and soiling my coat with the food and juice. The other guards look at the scenery, not sure how to deal with it. All beside one. A pony with a bandaged ear. He stood in the corner behind the guard attacking me, now he stood right behind the guard and... Hits him in the neck with the pole of the spear, making him tumble to the ground. "Leave this room" he orders the guard on the floor. The guard on the ground stumbles up and looks menacing at his brother in arms. Another hit with the pole, this time at his left foreleg making him kneel down and shriek in pain. "Leave this room this instant! You're a hazard for the captive, the guards around you and yourself!" he shouts. No one dared to move. "Hey Iron!" the guard with the bandaged ear shouts, after it was clear that he wouldn't go, the kneeling ponies eyes widen. "What?" came the answer outside of the door. "We have a little problem, can you help us?" "Sure" came the rough answer followed by heavy hoofsteps. The door opened, a big, a very big, bulky stallion walked in. "What seems to be the problem?" he asks friendly, his voice rough and deep. "Cinder here was abusing the captive, please guide him into his own cell" looking down at me, the broken plate and the food spilled all over the place "and please bring us another plate of food and a towel" he finishes quietly. Iron nods, "stand up Cinder" he orders. Cinder was still not moving, "not listening to me will hurt a little bit more than a pole to the knee" he threatens. Cinder growls and stands up, turning around and hobbling out of the room. "Thanks Iron" the other guard nods at Iron. "You owe me one" Iron answers grinning. "Whatever." Looking at me, he flinches as the door closes with a loud bang, opening his eyes again he rises a brow. "How long do you plan on lying there?" "Don't know" I answer grimmacing, "the table is more comfortable than the bed" I grin salacious. "Safe your charm" he closes his eyes with an annoyed look, "I got immune to it the very moment you cut off my ear." "Is that so?" I roll off the table, food dripping of my coat, "what a waste" I whisper. He apparently understands that I don't mean the food. The door opens again. Iron and a new pony, a maid, walking in. "Clear the table" Iron says to the maid, she nods and walks at the table, using two towels to clean the table. "Clean yourself" Iron throws a towel at me. "Tha-" "Safe your breath" he interrupts me. Moving out of the way of the maid I sit next to the guard with the bandaged ear, trying to rub most of the food off my coat. "Are all the guards so rude?" I ask him. "What do you expect?" he shakes his head "after your rampage through the dungeons and defeating Skull there are not many out there that like you in any way." Lowering my head a thought crosses my mind. "What happened to the young guard down in the dungeons?" I ask, regreting the fight. "The one you almost cut his head off?" I nod. "He will survive" he simply answers, "now stay quiet." I nod again. The maid finished cleaning the table and Iron places the tablet with food, this time there was atleast a fork, on the table. Iron turns to me, a friendly smile on his face, he nods towards the chair and the plate, "eat" he states roughly. I nod, walk to the chair and look down at the food. Nothing special, carrots, tomatoes a few daisies and a fruitsalad made of apples, plumes and bananas. The juice in the cup seems to be made of grapes. "Guys, I don't think we need to point the spears all the time at her" the bandaged ear-guard talks to his comrades, as I dig in, enjoying the rather boring meal. "Yes sir" the other guards answer, pointing the spears back up to the ceiling. I eat in silence, only hearing the soft breathing of the guards and my own, sometimes the sounds of the fork scratching over the plate or the cup as it touches the table again. "You're boring" I suddenly say. Annoyed by the silence, "You don't have to be so stiff!" "I'm afraid they have to" a voice, a female voice, suddenly answers behind me. I turn around, Celestia in front of me. Jumping up I kick the chair out of my way, also away from Celestia, ignoring the guards as the point their spears at me again and kneel before her. "My liege!" I call out. "I told you, stop calling me that" she answers quietly, "the time I was your liege is over." "The time you are my liege ends with my death" I blare out. "Rise, Siren" I do as ordered looking deep into her eyes. Her face shows sadness. "We have to talk" she turns to the guards, "no need to guard her anymore. Thank you all for your patience, you can return to your positions now" the guards nod in unison and walk out of the room. Before the bandaged-ear guard manages to get out I stop him. "What's your name?" I ask him purring. "I told you, I'm immune to your charm" he turns around and starts walking out but stops in the doorframe, "I'm Dark, Dark Amber" my eyes widen as he walks outside. "Dark?" I ask no one particular. "A coincidence" Celestia answers, "your clan died with Anvil" she sounds sad. I turn to her, questions burning on my tongue but she stops me, her hoof covering my mouth. "Silence" she orders, "and follow me" I nod. Celestia walks out of the cell, through the dungeon, the staircase up and once we are on the castle level she walks to the westwing. The westwing, filled with many statues and banner I don't recognize. But one particular banner peaks my interest. I stop in front of it. The banner was completly midnight blue and shows a earthpony, coloured in white, his mane that of a lion, standing atop of a hill. The sky over him was showing red rain or for all who know what this should symbolise, blood raining from the sky, symbolising the defeat of the pegasi. The ground was also drenched in red, pointy things, unicorn horns, poking out of the ground, symbolising the defeat of the unicorns, their bodies used as soil. I shake my head. I never liked this banner. "Your clan was pretty gruesome" Celestia says, standing right next to me, after a moments she turns away again, "come" she orders. I follow her. We walk through the hallway. Not stopping at any of the many statues. At the end of the hallway is a big door, a sun covering it whole, Celestia opens the door with her magic and we walk outside. More statues. Five statues to be precise. I turn around, startled, as the door shuts with a loud sound and I notice that the sun is now black with a small white ring at the edges. It was an eclipse. I turn back around and take a closer look at the statues. I gasp. The five ponies on the statues were my comrades and myself, eternalized in different coloured stone, our runes on our chests. My eyes wander from left to right, jumping over the pony in the middle of the group, standing in a semi circle. I feel tears welling up. My look jumps back to the first, reading the inscription. Lieutenant Cracked Ice * 25.7.00 † 14.2.28 Fallen to a gryphon ambush, after defeating 7 gryphon alone, to a poisoned wound at her neck. Her soul may rest in peace, embraced by the warmth of the sun. My eyes jump to the next. Captain Dark Anvil Featherbeat * 03.4.00 † 30.6.57 Killed by princess Celestia herself after a tried coup. Died in dishonor after he killed 17 of his brothers in arms. His soul, burned by the sun, shall smolder for the rest of the time in the depths of tartarus. Even more tears were falling now. The next statue was my own. Vasall and first-captain Dark Siren Neylitha * 12.7.00 † 18.1.22 Defeated by Discord himself, her remainings were never found and she is considered dead. Her soul may rest in peace, embraced by the warmth of the sun. The next-to-last. Marshal Shining Insignia * 12.7.00 † 15.12.46 Died in war between ponykind and the dragons, while trying to protect her liege. Her soul may rest in peace, embraced by the warmth of the sun. And the last, at this point I'm nothing more than a crying wreck. Lieutenant Lunar Eclipse * 17.9.00 † 30.6.57 Died by the hoof of Dark Anvil after a two hour long fight, protecting his liege. Her soul may rest in peace, embraced by the warmth of the sun. I sit down in front of the statues, crying to the heavens. Celestia walks closer and sits down, right next to me, folding one of her wings around me. "Welcome back" she whispers, making me weep even more. Author's Note The reason why the graves have all 00 in the year place is that they are all born in the same year and (what a coincidence haha) it was also the year in that ponies first started to count years. ... Yeah I know the explanation is weak, but I didn't find a better way to describe it.... I'm sorry. I suck.... What Celestia told Luna and Shining Armor will come up, don't worry. And yes, Siren might be a little bit masochistic. And yes, she loves to play around. Well.... whatever.... See ya next chapter.
Anvils betrayalChapter 5 It took a rather long time for me to calm down. I knew it, I knew it the very moment I returned. My friends were dead. But seeing their memorials like this... It was a kick in the gut. Celestia was folding her wing back up to her side, looking down at me. "Do you understand?" she asks, a sad expression on her face, "you scared me. I really believed you were dead, lost oh so many years ago" she stands up and walks closer to Anvils statue, "but your sudden appearance reminded me of him." I look at the statue, looking at the inscription again. "It says..." I take a deep breath, trying to calm me some more, "It says, you killed him." "Yes" she answers, lowering her head. "Tell me" I say, not even sure myself if I really want to hear it. She sighs, a loud and unpleasant sigh. She turns around and nods. Sitting down in front of the statues, trying to get comfortable. "I guess, you still remember everything till the day you got lost?" I nod, "well after your disappearance Anvils heart was broken. He went berserk. He is actually the reason we defeated Disocrd that time" my eyes widen. "If he hadn't gone berserk..." her eyes wander up to the ceiling, my eyes follow. On the ceiling was a painting, a painting of Anvil in fight with Discord. "He defeated Discord almost solo" she looks back down at me, "you know why, do you?" she asks me quietly, sensibel. I nod, memories of the time we shared coming up. "He loved you" Celestia concludes, I nod again, tears welling up again. "I know" I answer, my voice was breaking again. "So during his fight with Discord, as he went berserk, he broke both his wings in the fight, but still kept flying" my eyes widen, I look back down at Celestia, "he was so angry that he didn't even feel his own body getting mangled and crushed. He just kept fighting. In the end, his ferocity scared Discord" she stops to giggle, a small unhappy giggle, "Discord and scared, this will never work together. So Discord, scared by the apparently undying Anvil, lost his will to fight and fleed" her eyes meet mine, frowining she closes her eyes and goes on explaining. "After the fight, he ran away." "Where to?" Celestia opens her eyes again, looking at me. "No pony knows" she answer cryptical. "The next time I saw him was 23 years after the fight" she had her eyes closed again, "it was during a civil war between the unicorns and the earth ponies. There were rumors of a cloaked pony, rushing through the land, killing everything in its way that didn't obey me. To that time I was still a unicorn and I was getting old" she turns her head, looking at Anvils statue. "He had changed" I raise a brow, Celestia turns back to me, "He was" she stoped, thinking for a second, "stronger, calmer overall he was all that what we wished from the captain of the Eclipse Guard" tears were now welling up in her eyes too. "He was also my second husband" she shakes her head trying to stop the tears, she takes a deep breath. "So time went on, we were happy. He was everything I wished for in a husband" she stops, lowering her head. Tears were falling. "The day he died" she starts sniffling, "was the day our daughter, White Cracks, should be crowned to the new queen of the unicorn tribe but" she takes a deep breath, trying in vain to not let her voice break, "the other tribes were afraid of the unicorns. Especially your clan, the Dark clan" my eyes widen. "We had many problems with earth ponies and pegasi, even unicorns revolting against us, they wanted a change" she shakes her head again, "Anvil was in the dungeons, guarding all the revolutionary we had caught till that day. Lunar Eclipse was my personal guard that day" she looks back up to the painting. "Betrayal, got a new meaning after that day" she looks back down, angry now. I shrugg. "I never knew why, but that day he went berserk again, killing 4 of his brothers in the dungeon and on his way up he killed 7 more. The last guard between him and me was Lunar. The fight between them was furious, but Lunar was holding back, trying to convince him to stop" she lowers her head again, she had never stoped crying the whole time, "he killed Lunar. After that he turned around, grinning, grinning at me!" she takes a few deep breaths. But they couldn't stop the tears. Celestia just sits there, crying now. After a minute or two she looks back up, her red puffy eyes showed pain, deep pain, pain like no else. "Our daughter was already in the throne room" she whispered, her voice no longer strong enough to speak normally. My eyes widen. The story had something final, something terrible. "He-" she gulps, new tears falling, "he killed his own daughter! And he grinned as he did so!" she jumps up and kicks the statue of Anvil, giant cracks forming. I jumped up and away from her, first of all I wanted to get some distance to her hooves, strong enough to crack a statue. "Princess!" I call out, she turns around, looking at me. "You know what he said while doing so? Do you wanna know?" she was shouting at me, I move down, cowering. She moves closer, now over me. "He laughed and said 'Never again will a Sunstrider rule'" my eyes widen. 'A coincidence?' my thoughts spin as I remember the dream. "After that he pulled Amortheyf out of his daughters body and tried to kill me" she looks at me, her menacing expression was melting away, only sorrow was left. "During the fight" she sniffles and gasps, exhausted of her outburst, "I ascended" she unfolds her wings and looks at the pure white down, "anger, hate, pain and sorrow are some unbelievable catalysts" she whispers. She looks at me, her face a grimace, caught between sorrow, pain and hate. "Please leave now" she orders coldly, "the guards outside will bring you to a guestroom" her horn radiates golden light as the cracks in Anvils statue disappear. "I just want to be alone" she lays down, folding her wings over herself to hide underneath. Quiet sniffs and sobs could be heard from under the blanket of down she was hiding in. The door closes loudly. But even the massive doors couldn't stop the sound of a hurt soul. "Anvil!" Celestia cried. Author's Note I know the chapter is rather short but I hope it gives some background to this, next chapter will be a big one again, atleast as big as the others, maybe even bigger. Well..... whatever.... Seee ya next chapter.
The bath, the toilet and Siren vs. the showerChapter 5 "I won't" the guard, the captain of the guard, called 'Shining Armor' suddenly states as we walk down the westwing hallways on the way to the guest rooms. "You won't what?" I ask confused. He stopps and turns around, his eyes filled with anger. "Trust you" he answers turning around again walking in front of me again. "Whatever" I say coldly, earning another irritated glare from Shining Armor, "I'm not here to make new friends anyway." "Not like I could anyway" I whisper. "What did you say?" Shining stopps again, a sinister look on his face. I sigh and shake my head, "nothing" I answer quickly, "not that it would be of your concern anyway" I add. Shining Armor turns around again, scoffing he walks forward. We are now close to the hallway where my fight with Skull was. Shining suddenly stopps, peaking his ears. "What is going on there?" he asks no one. I follow his gaze and see a few guards, trying in vain to pull something out of the ground. I giggle, making Shining turn around with another sinister glare, "what's so funny?" he asks angrily. I look into his eyes. And smile. "Nothing" I walk past him, to the group of guards. "Where you going?" he asks. I sigh and look back, "geeting what belongs to me" I answer. Shining raises his brows and quickens his step to follow me. By the guards I see exactly what I expected. The guardsponies were trying to pull out Garnjiel out of the ground, making it not even move an inch. The guard now, huffing and puffing was pulling at the hilt, standing on his hindlegs he also used his fronthooves, trying to do what his comrades couldn't. He slips and lands, much to his comrades amusement, on his haunches. "Buck this!" he jumps back up bucking the blade. I clear my throat, making the guards turn around to me, "Gentlecolts, would you be so nice and let me have a try?" "What do you want maid?" the grumpy guard who just failed asks furiously, "do you really think you're stronger than us? This is nothing of your concern, go back to work!" I giggle, making him raise his brows in irritation. "Good sirs" I purr, "not everything can be handled with strength. Sometimes you need wits" I give them a warm smile, making atleast two of the guards blush. "Whatever" the guard scoffs, "don't tell us we didn't warn you if you hurt yourself" he grins, walking away from the blade. "Thank you" I answer with another smile and walk up to the blade. 'Let's see if I'm still that good' I think mischievously. I walk at the blade and pull at the hilt, with all my 'strength', earning a few laughs from the guards. Working up a sweat now I try everything to move the blade, but as before she's not moving an inch. Some of the guards, red as a potato, were turning away or shifting awkwardly as I twist and turn my body getting even sweatier. I grin salacious. "Okay, you had your fun" the grumpy guard walks forward, he was also wearing a faint blush. I shake my head and look at him with my best puppy eyes, "please!" I beg, "one last try." His heart melts in my hooves, he shruggs, "one last try" he states. 'Well then, the fun is over' I think and start to grin. Grabbing Garnjiels hilt in my mouth I pull. This time with all of my strength. The eyes of the guards widen as the blade starts to move, geeting easily out of the marble. Standing on my backlegs now I pull the blade completly out of the marble with a scratching sound. Hauling it on my back, it's inherent magic surrounding itself and my body, sheathing it. The guards stand there, a surprised look on their faces, I giggle again, a cute girlish giggle. "Whoopsy!" I state, still sounding like a little girl, "does this mean I can keep it?" I purr. No pony answers. Till... "You had your fun" Shining was standing between the guards, also grinning, as they notice their captain they all jump in line, saluting. "Owww" I answer, "you spoilsport!" The grumpy guard from before takes a step forward and salutes again. "Captain, may I ask what is going on?" he asks a stiff tone in his voice. Shining Armor shakes his head, "she fooled you all" he answers still grinning now facehoofing, "she is the owner of the sword, she is the one who drove it into the marble to begin with, of course she can pull it out" the eyes of the guards widen and they look at me with surprise, the grumpy guard looking rather angry. I shake my head and walk to Shining Armor, "you really are a spoilsport" giving him a disappointend glare, "telling them everything! Now they won't get tricked anymore!" my voice lascivious and I'm still faking the cute little girl image. He closes his eyes, turning around he walks down the hallway, "we have no time for this childsplay." "Sorry guys, playtimes over" I wink at them, "maybe next time I let you win?" I grin, making most of them blush again. Down the hallway Shining Armor waits for me, "do you really need to tease the recruits?" "It was fun at my time and is still funny at this time" I giggle. "Whatever" Shining Armor states, shaking his head. "You're boring" I answer. He shruggs and starts to walk, ignoring me now. The rest of the walk to the guestrooms was rather boring, we walked into the east wing, up a staircase and through more hallways. We stopped in front of a dark dark, made of heavy cherrywood. "This is your room while you're staying" he says turning around to me, "the maids will come every day cleaning the room, the bath and everything else. If you get hungry you can either go to the cafeteria or ask the maidens if they will bring you something" he opens one of his eyes, "and while you're here, please stop trying to seduce my soldiers" he states coldly before he turns away, walking down the hallway again. "You're boring!" I shout after him. He stopps and turns around, I swear I can see him grinning and his voice is filled with amusement too. "You only say that because you like me!" he answers. I'm dumbstruck, not expecting such an answer. I blush, "does not!" I shout after him, sticking out my tongue. Turning around I still wear a faint blush as I open the door and walk into.... A palace. The room is big and has a high ceiling, the walls made of beautiful speckled marble. The floor was made of a fluffy dark blue carpet and the whole furniture was made of dark cherrywood polished to a sheen. I rush in, throwing Garnjiel to the ground. The bed was the highlight, it was gigantic. Big enough to let three Celestias have enough space to sleep in it comfortably. Dumbstruck by the sheer beauty of the room I notice a smaller door to the right side of the bed. Curiousity getting the best of me, I open the door and walk inside. The room was smaller and also white. But the walls in here are apparently made of tiles, also the floor. A sink made of white porcelain was on the left side of the room, two little wheels on the floor to adjust the temperature, nothing special. I turn to the right side of the room... 'Now I am confused' I think. Walking closer, I notice a small ledge on the floor, not high, maybe 5 centimeters but still noticable. And in the middle of it was a hole, big enough for my hindleg to disappear in it. 'What's that supposed to be?' I look at it, leaning closer to it I look into the dark hole. A soft knock behind me startles me and I turn around. "Miss" the maid asks, a few towels on her back and concern on her face, "are you not feeling well?" I shake my head, "No, no I'm fine" I look back at the hole in the ground. I blush, I don't know why but I do as I turn around looking at the maid, "what is this hole in the ground?" I ask quietly. Her face, the concern disappeared, was now showing confusion, "It's a toilet" she answer. "What's a toilet?" I ask curiously, still a faint blush on my face. "Well it's... ah..." she blushes now too. Not sure how to explain it she walks closer and whispers its purpose into my ear. "Oh" I blush harder now, the maid returning to a more fitting distance. I shake my head, trying to get the heat out of my face. I turn around, searching for something to distract myself as I notice something else strange. "And what is that?" I point at a little chamber made of translucent glass, the door open I notice a drain in the corner of it. She looks at where I'm pointing, still a little red in the face. She smiles, "that is a shower. It's a little seperate room in where you can clean yourself. The translucent glass is there so nopony can watch you" walking closer, I follow her, she point at some soaps and milky things in bottles. "Here is soap and shampoo." "What is shampoo?" I ask enthusiastic. "It's a liquid form of soap" she explains, "see?" she picks up a bottle with a peach coloured liquid in it and turns the bottle, showing me how the liquid flows out, slowly dripping into the 'shower', "It's easier to clean yourself with this, you can let it dripp on your coat without having to hold the soap all the time, and you don't have to be scared to slip on the soap anymore" she puts the bottle back to it's place. "Interesting" I look at the 'shampoo', "so in the end... it's soap?" I ask with a sly grin. She nods, also smiling, "yes, it's just soap" she looks back into the shower, pointing at two wheels, about knee high, "those are the-" "Oh I know what these are" I interrupt her, still smiling. She nods. "Oh damned!" she suddenly gasps, "I'm very sorry miss but I have to go, I'm still at work" walking to a little cabinet, she puts the towels in it. After a quick bow she rushes out, closing the door quietly behind her. I'm still standing in this strange room, in front of the shower. "Interesting thing, this shower" I talk to myself. Smelling, I notice the scent of sweat. I look down at me, food stains, dust and dirt on my coat, bloodstains on my hooves. I turn back to the shower. "Well, while I'm at it" I shrugg, walking into the shower, I turn on the water, shrieking for a second as the water is too cold at first and too hot the next second. Twisting and turning I finally get the temperature right. Letting the water rush over my body I turn to the soaps. "Well, I'm in a shower, so while I'm at it I can try this 'shampoo'" I grin, turning of the water and grabbing the same bottle the maid showed me I smell at the liquid. It was a strong soapily scent but also something else, I go closer with my nostrils trying to recognise the scent. 'Maybe I can taste it?' I think to myself, looking at the liquid suspiciously. I open my mouth, ready to pour some onto my tongue, I stop, 'nah, I bet it tastes like every other soap" I sigh. 'No other choice' pouring some of the shampoo onto my mane and my coat, putting the bottle back to it's place, I rub the soap into my coat and my mane, foam was starting to cover me. I giggle 'not so bad, not bad at all' I think with pleasure. The water was warm, the soap was cleaning my coat making it feel all cozy, the scent of strawberries reaching my nostrils. I reach back up and pour more shampoo on my frontlegs, cleaning them too, especially the bloodstains on my hooves I had since the morning. Reaching back up again I pour even more on my flanks and on my tail, cleaning those too. Foam, foam everyhwere! I wanna giggle. But the giggle stopps even before it can escape my mouth. The was so much foam everyhwere that it was covering the wheels for the water, making it impossible for me to find them. I facehoof... and shriek, rubbing some shampoo into my eyes, now with my mouth open I stumble and slip, falling onto my back, making the bottle tilt over, some of it dripping down and right into my mouth. My eyes widen. This is not what I expected. It was tasting like strawberries. I cough. Strawberries and soap. I cough more. Nope, just soap. After getting back up and finally finding the wheels I turn the water back on. I shriek again. The water was cold, I turn the other wheel and shriek some more, as it's getting too hot. After a few seconds the water was back to the pleasant warmth, running over my body, destroying the foam. A pleasant sigh escaping my lips. After all the soap was out of my coat and hair, the foam mostly gone, I turn off the water. Dripping I turn around, looking at the glass door. I look at my hoof, okay clean, I facehoof, 'where do I open it again?' I look closer, searching for the knob. There was no knob, 'what the buck?' looking even closer, I finally notice the way to open it, a small notch. I pull at it and yes the door opens, finally. Still dripping wet I grab a towel and dry myself. After I'm done drying myself I look through the carbinet, finding a small soft brush, I smile and start grooming my coat. After I'm dry and groomed I walk out, seeing the big mirror in the corner of the room, I walk to it looking at the pony that' is reflected by the shiny surface. A rather big mare, a light rose coloured coat, a light green long mane with a darker skank running through it. I turn a little bit, looking at the rest of myself, the long virile backlegs, the strong back, the long tail, the same colour as my mane but missing the skank. My eyes wander back up, looking at my cutie mark. It was a rune, the same rune like the one on Garnjiel, the strange thing was, I had it since my birth, or to be precise since the moment it was sure I would survive. My mother told me that the rune was something very old, something the earth ponies of the Dark clan had used before Equestria was found and founded. The meaning of the rune is either "Guardian of the Souls" or "Soulless Guardian" which were the opposites of the same coin. She also told me that having this rune as cutie mark was a great honor. It meant I would be- I shake my head, getting my thoughts out of these dark memories. I sigh. Looking out of the window I notice that it was getting darker, I yawn. 'Time to get some sleep' I think all of a sudden tired. I walk to Garnjiel and lean it against the bedpost, were it would be in range. Slipping under the soft sheets I sigh as I lay down in the warmest, cuddliest bed that may exist. Closing my eyes with a smile, I stiffle the yawn. 'Nighty-night' I think to myself. Sleep didn't take long to overtake, sending me deep into the realms of my most cherished memories, memories of happy times. Memories with Anvil at my side. Author's Note Not as long as I promised but hey! Still long enough. I'm pretty happy with this chapter even though I had a pretty hard time making it. I had to rewrite this chapter four times! Shining Armor was in almost all of them either a total douche or sounded like a love-crazed idiot. So I'm pretty happy how this turned out. Shame on everyone who had dirty thoughts rushing through his mind as Siren stepped into the shower!.... It was all planned! ... Well....whatever.... See ya next chapter.
Dream of a wing embrace and DragothariumChapter 7 The wind blows through the little gazebo, sending the snowflakes into my face. The warmth of the little colt Anvil, leaning heavy against my back, making it able for me to atleast try to ignore the cold stormy winter day around me. "You heard what they said?" the little Anvil asks, trying to stretch his right wing in it's cast making him whince quietly. "Yes" I answer, pulling the scarf up to my nostrils trying in vain to warm my face. A quite sob behind me makes me turn around, Anvil was sitting there his face buried in his fronthooves as he tries to stop the tears from falling. "I never wanted that" he sobs, "I never wanted to have them anyway!" he folds his left wing in front of his face, biting deep into the muscles, making him whince more and even more tears fall. I walk in front of him. And slap him, making him stop biting down on his wing, his big eyes looking up into my own. I walk to his sight, into his unfolded wing and fold it around myself, embracing myself with the warm down. "Why do you hate them?" I cuddle myself deeper into his coat, enjoying the warmth, "they're sooo cuddly" I even blush a little bit. My eyes are closed so I don't see him blushing. The tears have stopped streaming down his face as he folds his wing closer around me, warming me even more. A warm drop of blood rolls down the side of his wing, dripping down on my nose. A smile appears on my face as I lick the drop of blood off my nose. "So warm" I whisper. I open my eyes again. Embraced by the soft sheets. A single tear streams down my cheek. I wipe it away. My eyes fall on Garnjiel, leaning against the bedpost. The rune on it, my rune, that was emitting a beautiful orange before had changed to a deep crimson. A soft knock comes from the door. I sit up and look at the door. Another knock, a little bit harder this time. I yawn. "Come in" I say loud. The door opens, the maid from the evening before walks in a big bag on her back, she smiles and bows slightly. "Good morning miss" she smiles at me, "princess Celestia sends me. She asks if you want to have brunch with her and her sister Luna" dropping the bag and opening it she pulls out a long, yellow dress. A simple dress, nothing special about it in any way. Just a simple yellow dress. It was perfect. I jump out of the sheets with eager, looking at the dress. 'I had never the chance to actually wear one' my eyes take notice of the simplicity of the dress. The only accent was a small, very small, little sun on each sleeve I didn't notice before. The maid was still wearing the warm smile as she lay the dress down onto my bed, "princess Celestia also asks if you could bring..." she stopps for a second, taking a note out of her pocket, "Garn-.... Garniel?" "Garnjiel" I tell her the right way to pronounce it. "Right. She asks if you could bring Garnjiel with you" she puts the note back into her pocket, looking at me, waiting. "I don't know why I should" looking at the gigantic blade, "but tell her I'm happy to accompany her by the brunch and I will also bring Garnjiel with me." "Thank you very much I will deliver the message right away" with another bow she walks to the door, "Shining Armor will pick you up and escort you to the princess." "Thanks" the maid turns around but I stop her, "wait. What's your name?" She looks back at me, still smiling, "my name is Lovely Smile" she bows again, "if you excuse me now. I have to go back to work." I close the door behind her. With a sigh I turn around, looking at the dress. Squealing like a little filly I walk to try it on. After a minute or two, trying to find a way how to get it on, I'm finally in it. Walking to the mirror I look at myself. May I add, I was standing there mouth agape? The dress seems to be enchanted, I noticed it as my mane was being moved on it's own, flowing up and down and finally resting. My long mane had turned into a cute long ponytail, a magical flower, a violet, appearing on the knot. Too be short, I looked breathtaking. And it was something I never did before. Enjoying something as simple as getting dressed up. It was a strange feeling. And it wasn't a bad one either. With another squeal I turn around and look at the clock over the door, it was almost half-past 10. There was a soft knock on the door. "Coming!" I answer with glee, opening the door. Shining Armor was on the other side, in his best dress, a red vest, with a blue cord and a few medals. I giggle. He avoids looking at me, he looks up to the ceiling, totally shy. After a few seconds he notices his rudeness and looks at me, blushing almost instantly, he bows. "You look astounding" he flatters me. "Right back at you" I answer with a big smile. We both stand there, looking at each other, first a few second, then some more. Suddenly he clears his throat, another blush on his face. "Ready to go?" he asks friendly. "Yes" I say, turning around I haul the giant sword on my back. It's inherent magic notices the dress, sheathing the blade in something what seems to be a sheath made of flowers, roses to be precise. And the harness keeping it on my back was melting through the dress, wrapping itself around my body but under the dress, making it invisible this way. Shining looks at me with big eyes, "is it really necessary that you take it with you?" his sounds almost worried, "we're going to a brunch with the princesses, not into war." "War can always strike" I answer, sticking out my tongue, "and the princess asked me to bring it to her" Shinings eyes widen, but he says nothing just nods. "Well then" he smiles, "let's go." I smile. After a few minutes walking through the castle we're finally in the palace garden. The garden was gigantic, filled with so many flower, I didn't know most of them, they didn't exist back in my time, but it was nonetheless beautiful. The two princesses were already sitting at a white table, silver cutlery and a bottle of wine, together with warm bread and fruits. Just simple things, things you wouldn't expect a princess to eat for brunch. "Siren, Shining" she smiles as she notices us approaching, "good to see you" Luna was nodding into my direction. "Thanks for the invitation" Shining answers with a deep bow. "Yes, thank you for the invitaion" I add, "and thanks for the dress. I never had a chance to actually wear one, so I'm more than a little bit nervous wearing it" I smile. "Oh don't be so shy" Celestia was still smiling, "you look good in it" Luna was, again, simply nodding. "Thank you Celestia" I bow slightly, Lunas eyes widen, something irritated her, opening her mouth she notices Celestias glare and so she closes it again. "It's been a long time since I was simply called Celestia" she smiles again. My stomach growls, I blush. I'm getting even redder than the strawberries on the table. Celestia laughs, "well then, shall we start?" she sits down at the table, pointing at the places on the opposite site of the table. I nod, moving the blade off my back I place it carefully on the grass, the sheath made of roses merging with the grass, the flowers grow, almost covering it completly. Nopony says anything about this strange phenomenon. Shining blushes as he sits next to me, I can't stop myself from doing so too. Celestia laughs again, but doesn't say anything. And so we eat. And talk. Nothing actually happens, besides that one awkward moment when my hoof touched Shinings as we both tried to get the last strawberry, with deep blushes we looked at each other waiting for the other to take it, in the end Luna was the happy pony getting it, using our hesitation. "So" Luna smiles, dabbing her lips with a napkin. "So" Celestia also smiles. Nopony says anything, hesitant to destroy the silence. It got pretty awkward, pretty quickly. "Well, let's get down to business" Celestia simply states after a few moments, "I saw you brought Garnjiel" I nod, "would you be so nice to lay it on the table?" the very moment she said that the table changes, the cutlery and everything else disappearing from it, the table changing colour, from white to grey, the same grey as Garnjiel. My eyes widen as I notice the colour. Shinings eyes were even wider. "That is not some transforming magic" he looks at the table curiously, noticing the runes at the edge of the table. "No it's not" Celestia nods, "the table" she stopps for a second as I lay down Garnjiel on the table, "and also this sword are both made with the same material" Shining looks at Garnjiel, noticing the burning rune on it. "I've never heard of a ore that has inherent magic" he looks at Celestia. "it's not a ore" Celestia closes her eyes, explaining. "It's called Dragotharium, or as the commoner back then may have called it 'Dragon-Ore'" Shining was now looking confused. "But didn't you just say it's not an ore?" he asks quietly, not wanting to doubt his princess. "As I said, the commoner, ponies who didn't know what exactly it is called it that way. Dragotharium is a unbelievably rare material" she looks at me, her expression changes to stern, "you remember why don't you?" I nod. "Dragotharium is a material we ponies developed over 1700 years ago, and something we are no longer able to make" her eyes wander back to Shining, seeing his confusion. "Well you see-" Celestia starts. "Dragotharium is made of dragons" I interrupt her, Shining looks at me, mouth agape, "it's a alloy we made, by burning dragonbones to ash and melting their scales, combine those and you get dragnit, a very shiny but rather weak material, but by combining it with molten steel and more dragonbone ash and cooling it with dragon saliva it gets unbelievable strong, making it almost impossible to work with it" I look at Shining who looks back at me, disbelief in his eyes. "I know that cause we, the Eclipse guard, had to past a special test. The test was a two parter. First, we had to take our favorite weapon and had to defeat the respective trainer. After that, the second test, was to use the very same weapon and hunt down a dragon" I close my eyes, remembering the exam, remembering the scent of burning corpses, the taste of blood on my tongue... "when we started the test we were twelve ponies. The other seven died, burned alive" Shining looks at Celestia, his expression was still one of disbelief, but Celestia simply nodded. "Well, after one week of traveling we were finally in the dragonlands, far to the west" I continue the explanation, "so we went out and hunted down a dragon each. Even though we were ordered to get small one so we could transport them back to Equestria, I went out and killed a big one, I knew if I wanted a claymore I would need more dragnit, means I needed more bones, scales and saliva. So after we diemboweld my dragon we went back with the other dragon corpses and my materials, back to the only pony to that time who knew how to forge dragotharium" I point at Celestia, "King Solaris Sunstrider" even Celestia has a shiver running down her spine by hearing this old name, the name of her father. "He used the materials we brought and forged our weapons, tempering them in dragonblood and whetting them with a diamond grinder. My blade was the last, cause it was the biggest after all. The special about making these weapons, or things like this table, is that they need a 'master' the blood of someone who they would listen too, after all it was magical material. So every Eclipse guard had to use some of their own blood, making a pact with their weapon, giving it a name." I look down at Garnjiel, "Garnjiel was a really pain in the ass" the rune emitting more light, reacting to my speech, "Even King Solaris had many problems wielding and moving the blade while forging it, it was simply to big and heavy, luckily it wasn't already immune to magic in that state." I go on explaining the small things, how I came up with the name, which was in reality simply a made up name, or how the blade got immune to magic, not getting to far into detail, only telling him that unicorn blood and dragon intestines were part of it, I finish the explanation. Shining looked like his brain was ready to ooze out of his ears, luckily it didn't. "So in the end" he speaks slowly and looks at me, "you're a dragon slayer?" Celestia laughs, holding a hoof in front of her mouth and trying to stiffle it. Luna who fell asleep in the sun, somewhere halfway through the explanation, looks up at the sound of hearing Celestia laugh. I giggle too, "yes I am" I nod. Luna lays her head back down on her hooves, slowly dozing off again. Celestia, who was silent through the whole explanation, only interrupting to say a word or two I didn't remember correctly or I explained to vaguely, she stands up, stretching herself, I could here the popping sounds of her back and other joints perfectly, she sits back down, looking at Garnjiel. "So" she starts, and points at Garnjiel, "where did you manage to crack a undestroyable material?" "By my fight with Discord" Celestias eyes widen, "either dragotharium isn't as undestructible as we think or we underestimated the power of Discords chaos-magic, well however, when I charged at him and he blocked the hit with his bare paw, he managed to crack the sword" Celestia nods, hearing my explanation. Suddenly her expression turns into a sorrowfull gaze. "Maybe-" Celestia slowly starts as a sudden chime interrupts her, she looks at the canterlot clocktower. It was already 12. Her eyes widen and she stands up, "it was nice to share some time with you but I have to go now, court won't hold itself" she smiles, but everypony sees that it's a fake smile, but we also knew that she would never smile like that in front of her subjects. Celestia points at the sword, "it would be nice of you if you could bring the sword into my study, I want to have a look at it, maybe I can repair it" she smiles, a real honest smile this time. I stand up, only to bow again, "thank you Celestia" I say smiling. Celestia disappears in a golden flash. Luna was still lying in the warm grass, sleeping quietly. I turn to Shining, seeing him deep in thoughts. "You okay?" I ask him, he looks at me, "you look confused" I smile. "Oh. Oh yes, I am confused but... well it's not my job understanding this stuff anyway" he giggles. I look at him, seeing him giggle. It was a cute giggle, his eyes closed, his head slightly tilted. A impulse tells me to do something. I walk closer and give him a little kiss on the cheek. He stopps giggling and looks at me in shock, in shock and blushing. I shy away, looking back to the castle, I turn back around and give him a wink, turning around I walk slowly back to the castle. "What was that for?" Shining shouts after me, I turn around, sticking out my tongue. "Just for fun" I answer shouting back, I turn back around, walking again. Shining was still sitting at the table, Garnjiel still on it. "Just for fun" I whisper to myself, not sure how to explain the strange feeling in my stomach. "Just for fun" I whisper again, this time with a giggle. Author's Note Uff *wheeze* *gasp* I'm sorry! This chapter is kinda a wall of words that just gets smacked into your face, I know but it's a important part of the story! So please bear with it, and don't worry I haven't planned in doing more of these. Explanation! This is a alternative universe fic, so there will be no Cadence, no Cadence at all. Shining is single. I hope the explanation to what the weapons, Garnjiel, Amortheyf and co. are made off is plausible, and yes I know ponies that kill dragons are not so often I know, but they never actually faught the dragons one vs. one. They always faught dragon vs. ponies which is ... still unfair. I mean seriously! Dragons breath fire! Hope you enjoyed this chapter, if not well.... Whatever.... See ya next chapter.
Hatred vs. Siren reopened!Chapter 9 'Can you see them?' 'Who?' 'Them' 'Who are 'them'?' 'You tell me' 'I don't wanna' 'Tell me' 'Leave me alone!' 'TELL ME!' My back hurts. I open my eyes. I'm in my room, lying on my back, I notice that Celestia looks down on me, a worried expression on her face. "You finally awake?" she asks quietly, I simply nod, not trusting my own voice. Celestia answers with a nod herself. "Princess?" I look at the door, Shining Armor was standing there, he was in his captain's armour having a stern expression on his face, "it's time" Celestia nods. She walks to the door, Shining was holding it open for her. "Siren" she turns to me more worry showing on her face, "Canterlot is under attack" my eyes widen. I growl, already regretting my decision. I slip out of the sheets, walking to Celestia I quickly salute. She looks at me, she knows me, she knows that she can't stop me. She sighs. "Shining Armor?" he salutes, "please teleport Siren to my room, Garnjiel is in there and she will need it" Shining nods. I look at Celestia, she looks back at me. She hugs me suddenly. "Don't get poisoned again" she whispers into my ears, my eyes widen. She let go of me, looking at me with concern, she nods again, turns around and walks out of my room. "Ready?" he asks coldly, his friendly, cute behaviour is gone. I nod. I see pale blue light emitting from his horn and engulfing my body, the light get's brighter. The world twists away, darkness for a second and then we're before Celestias study. "Some rooms have powerful wards" he explains, "making it impossible to teleport in them or out of them, so I ported us in front of her study" he opens the door. His eyes widen. Garnjiel was hovering in the room, the rune burning brighter than before. "What is this?" he asks, "another sideeffect of the magic running through the blade?" "Yes" I answer quietly almost timid, "the blade has many porperties, one of them is that it feels the enemies of my liege which is still Celestia" Shining nods and we walk in together. I walk closer to Garnjiel, ready to grab the sword. I hesitate. "Shining?" he looks at me, his brows raised. "There are so much more things to these weapons" I start, still kinda timid, "and we don't have the time right now to explain everything but" I look at him, "if I lose myself. Run" his eyes widen. "What-" "As I said" I interrupt him, "we don't have the time right now" I grab Garnjiel, a burst of magic runs through my body, rejuvinating my still sore muscles, waking my almost sleeping brain. And ignites something else. I turn around to Shining Armor. And I see his eyes widen as he notices the change in my eyecolour. "For my queen" I whisper, red magic rushes over my body, my armour appears on my body. 'Yessssssss' something in the back of my head whispers, 'more wrath.' Nodding at me, we walk out of Celestias study and run through the hallways, looking for the enemy or my liege to help her. A mare runs into our direction. A purple mare a book and a quill on her flank. She looks at us, almost collapsing for happiness. "Shining!" she cries, running up to us, "Shining, help me!" "Twilie!" he cries out running up to her, embracing her. "Shining" she cries, tears streaming down her face, "what happened? Why are we under attack? What are those things?" I walk closer to them, a stern expression on my face, "we don't have time for that now!" I exclaim louder than I wanted. This 'Twilie' looks at me with fear, "who is she?" she asks scared, fleeing deeper into Shinings embrace. "I will explain everything later" he says softly, "for now go to Celestias study and hide there, let us take care of this" 'Twilie' looks up to him, hope rushing through her eyes, she nods. Letting him go, she looks at us, hope still bruning in her eyes, "good luck" she says quietly. Shining and I nod at her and watch her as she runs down the hallway we just ran down. After she is out of sight we turn back around and start looking for Celestia or the enemies again. "A relative of your?" I ask coldly. He nods but doesn't say or do anything else. "You will tell me later?" he nods again. "Then let's do this" I exclaim. We sprint through the hallways still looking for any signs of enemies. And finally, after searching half of the castle we find them. Black ponies, shiny armour no weapons, shooting green rays of energy of spit green goo. "Changelings!" Shining exclaims, I look at him, confused, but only for a second. In the end, they're the enemies of my liege. Enemies have to be destroyed. I pull Garnjiel, the blade erupts in fire, the crack closes. And then we reach the enemy. I throw my blade at the first, impaling the blade in his chest, he still stands, forced on his legs by the power of the throw. I run up to him pulling the blade out of him, green blood gushing out. In a single move I pull the blade out of the first, sending him through the air and decapitating two others. The green blood gushing out of their open necks sprays on my face. I lick some of it. I spit the blood out, trying to get it's taste of my tongue. It didn't taste like blood, not at all. It was missing the specific taste, it was like bile, thrown up once, eaten and then thrown up again, it was a sour, slimy taste. I hated it. I hated to miss it. The taste of blood on my tongue. Shining runs around me, his ghostly magical blade in his mouth he slashes through four more, tearing open throats and decapitating them. "What's wrong?" he stares at me, "tired already?" he laughs and charges at the enemy again. "You wish" I scoff. And suddenly I'm in front of Shining Armor twenty changelings were standing like frozen. Shining looks at me, startled. Suddenly blood gushes everywere, the changelings fall apart, either decapitated or split in two. I turn around and look at Shining Armor with a grin, "you're tired?" He scoffs and walks past me. "Let's have a contest" he looks back seeing my raised brows, "and don't cheat like back there again" he grins wildly and runs to a new group of enemies. "Do they count?" I shout after him. "Nope!" he answers, tearing through some more changelings, "you should step up your game Siren! I'm already by eight!" My eyes narrow. And I grin menacingly. After a few minutes tearing and cutting, ripping and piercing through the changelings we finally see an end to the group attacking the westwing. Gasping and wheezing Shining walks to me, grinning like a fox. "27" he gasps. I'm tired too but not nearly as much exhausted as he is. "19" I answer, Shining grins again. "I won" he smiles. Garnjiel tears through his through his throat, his eyes widen in shock as he sees me grinning at him. My grin widens, "don't think so." Blood sputters out of his open mouth and throat. Hauling Garnjiel on my back I turn around, seeking for more enemies. "Next" I shout. I blink, Shining was still in front of me, totally fine, sure he had a few cuts and bruises but he was still alive. But exhausted. "Shining" I look at him, he looks at me. I haul Garnjiel on my back, "you go back to that purple pony, protect her, I go protect Celestia" he shakes his head. "I want to-" "You're far too exhausted" I interrupt him, "you will get killed at this rate" he looks at me, worry on his face, but then he nods. "Don't get yourself killed" I give him a quick peck on his cheek. "You only won cause I wasn't allowed to go full out" his eyes widen again, remembering my dance through the enemy lines. "What do you think will happen if I actually use all I have?" He looks at me, his expression turns into worry, "you'll lose yourself" he answers, "and I don't want that" he turns around and blinks away in a flash of pale magic. I'm dumbstruck for a second. 'We don't need that' it whispers, 'hope and friends are a weakness' I shake my head, trying to get these thoughts out of my mind. I turn around and run through the westwing. The exit, from westwing to the main part of the castle, is guarded. I see it from across the hallway. But only a single changeling stands in my way. I pull Garnjiel and ready myself to slam it into the changeling. But then something changes. The dark skin of the changeling splits open and bursts off, revealing a pony with a rapier and a black leather armour. 'Skull!' I think quickly, as her rapier rushes straight at my face. I tilt my head to the side, dodging most of her thrust. I land behind her, a deep cut on my face, blood running down my cheek. This time I'm not licking it off. "You're still pretty quick" she says, turning around, twirling her rapier, my blood flies off of the point "even with this armour" she looks at me, her armour doesn't put itself together, hate burning in her eyes. 'Yesssssss, hate' it whispers, 'moooooooore' the whispers get louder. I look at her as she stands there, "how are your ribs?" I ask. She narrows her eyes. And lunges at me, her tip rushes at me again, I tilt my head away and again I can barely dodge the attack, luckily my helmet protects me, I hear her blade scratching over my left horn. But Skull isn't finished, she jumps at me, using her left backleg to kick at my jaw, this time no protection safes me. I fly through the air, Garnjiel lands on the ground with a loud chiming sound. I'm able to catch myself, making it able for me to land on my hooves as I glide over the polished marble floor. 'What happened?' I'm confused, 'she got faster!' she looks at me, her face still a grimace twisted by hate. "Last time" she whirls her rapier and throws it into the wall, impaling it into the marble, "you won with only your hooves" she raising her upperbody and standing on her hindlegs she goes into a battle-stance, "let me show you how it's done, and don't worry, you won't get away with only a few broken ribs" she jumps at me again, her left front hoof connecting with my jaw, she sends me flying again. Again I can catch myself midair, landing on my hooves, but Skull is already there, waiting at my destination. She turns herself around using her left hindleg to kick at me. Time slows down. I look into her eyes. They are dark. 'Haaaaatred' it whispers. "No!" I shout, my armor desintegrates into thin air. And time moves again. I land on her leg, using my own hindleg to kick her right into the face. She flies backwards through the air, a cry esacping her lips. I land on the floor, buckling a little bit. Skull looks at me, blood running down her lips. Her eyes narrow and she jumps up, ready to charge at me again. 'Haaaaatred' the voice was weaker, now that my armour was gone. She lunges at me, a cry of anger on her lips. Time slows down again. Skull changes. Her armour, the shards flying through the air, fly at her, piercing through her flesh, cracking her bones gauging out her eyes. As she lands before me she is no longer anything close to a pony, a bleeding mass of flesh and dark metal, she was standing on her hindlegs her fronthooves had changed, they were now claws, claws like dragons have. Her face was almost gone, buried under the armour, blood running through the slits of the metal pieces. Time moves again. She shriekes, if it was pain or something else, I couldn't tell it anymore, her voice had changed. She sounded now more like one of these changelings. She swipes with her claws at me, a deep gush appearing on my shoulder, blood flowing out. I'm back at Garnjiel, the rune on it had lost a part of it's brightness the very moment the wound openend up in my flesh. The crack which was gone has opened up again. "Haaaaaaaaatreeeeeeeed" Skull shrieks, getting back down on all four legs she walks slowly at me. My eyes widen. 'No time to wonder!' my thoughts start to rush, and Skull lunges at me, her claws spread wide in bloodlust. I step on the tip of Garnjiel, bringing the blade up in front of me, I lean heavy against the sword, pressing against it as her claws connect with the edge, pushing me back. The tip of Garnjiel scratches over the marble, furrows appearing in it. We stop. Skull still pressing her claw against my sword, she suddenly wheezes and gasps. "Haaatreed" she wheezes, I look at her, my expression changed to sad. "Haaatreeeeeeeed" she wheezes, coughing blood. I close my eyes. I never had any problems to kill. It didn't matter to me what it was, dragons, gryphons, ponies. It didn't matter. I was ordered to kill and I killed it. But this. This was no longer a pony, it was a prisoner. A prisoner of it's emotions. I open my eyes again. The monster was pulling his claw back, standing on it's hindlegs it howled, a loud but lonely sound. It sounded hollow. Rising his claws it tried to attack me again. It didn't have a chance this time. Kicking at the tip of the blade it went up, ready to be pierced through the dark heart of this creature. And it did exactly that. I was breathing heavy, looking at Garnjiel, impaled deeply into it's chest. "Hatred" it gargled. A black fluid runs down Garnjiel. The shard in it's face fall off, revealing the mangled and destroyed face of Skull. "Thanks" she whispers, her clear blue eyes filled with tears. The darkness flows down the blade, desintegrating the moment it falls to the ground. A tear streams down my face. I never had any problems killing, but killing a creature like this, a creature filled with hate. It was a mercy kill. And I had never showed mercy. "Farewell" I answer with a whisper. The darkness flowing out of her wound suddenly starts to shriek, it sounded like a high pitched scream, scratching over my eardrums, I flatten my ear and see how the darkness disappears. Garnjiel sends out a wave of burning energy, it rushes into Skulls chest burning her from that point. Only ashes remain. Ashes and darkness. Hatred Author's Note Another chapter, wow. Today was a good day to write. And still, no this is not a corruption fiction, well atleast not like the corruption we know from Sombra, this is an other corruption. Later on I will explain what kind of corruption this is. Until then, I hope you enjoy this fiction so far. If not.... Well.... Whatever.... See ya in the next chapter.
SupernovaChapter 10 The attack was still going on, more and more changelings were invading. But still. I couldn't do more than stand there, looking at the small pile of ash that was once Skull. Something was glistering in the rays of sun that were still streaming into the hallway. Walking closer I notice something strange. Two, tear shaped crystals, one black, one clear, lying atop of the ash. I kneel down, looking at these strangely shaped crystals. Both were glistering in the sun, but the clear had a real sparkle, powerful alomst happy. The black one has a dull sheen, only glistering cause it has a surface that is able to reflect light. I pick the clear crystal up. My eyes widen. A feeling of happiness, calm and strength rushes through me, fulfilling me with these emotions. I look at the tear in my hoof, and smile. I reach down and pick the other up. My eyes close. Darkness. Emptiness. Sadness. Hate. Wrath. I open my eyes again and drop the black crystal, gasping. It was like, like these crystals are raw emotions, compacted into this shape. Garnjiels magic surrounds my body, the harness had now a saddlebag, a small one too, big enough for only these two crystals. I look at the crystal in my hoof and the crystal at the floor, hesitating. It was clear to me that I had to take both but- A green bolt of changeling magic hits Garnjiel, deflecting it away from me. I jump and turn around, both crystals now in the bag. 'No time to think' Garnjiels magic was getting stronger again, it's armour appearing again, surrounding the harness and my body. My eyes recolour again, the deep crimson was greeting my enemies. "Come!" I shout and draw Garnjiel, it's flaming edge pointing at the changelings. ~~~~~~~~ The battle in the hallways were finished quickly, none of the changelings were strong enough to hurt me seriously, sure I got a few scratches and bruises but after I cleared the most hallways the heaviest wound was still the deep gush on my shoulder, which was still spilling blood, the only reason I wasn't unconscious yet was one of Garnjiels magic properties. Another group. They were on the firstfloor in front of the infirmary. I roar, Garnjiels magic alterning my voice to a deep gutural shout of a wild beast. The guards look at me, new fear reflecting in their eyes as they see me charging, the changelings hiss and screech. And then I'm in them. Garnjiel tears open throats, cuts off heads and limbs. Devastation everywhere in the line of the changelings. The last changeling slits off of Garnjiel, the guards were all gasping and wheezing. Even I, after all these fights, was starting to feel a bit exhausted, I gasp. It wasn't enough to actually stop me from going on but it would slower my reflexes. "Thanks" one of the guards gasp, "without you we would have-" "Yeah, yeah" I answer roughly, "don't mention it" I turn around walking down the hallway, Garnjiel on my back. I close my eyes to blink, just a split second. As I open my eyes again the world ends. I'm standing in front of a window, broken during the fight. I look out. White light everywhere. Everything had lost it's colour, everything was either black or white. "SISTER!" I hear Lunas cry echoing over the land and look up. My eyes widen. A giant white sun was right above us burning everything as it's gravitation was pulling everything towards it. 'Not everything' I gasp, seeing only changelings float up, desintegrating. "No! Noooooo!" a espacially large changeling screeches, trying in vain to fly away from the sun, but the gravitational pull was far too strong, as hard as she tried she didn't even manage to stop midair. 'Supernova' something whispers, a calm, warm and friendly voice. The sun was getting bigger now, bigger and bigger, changing it's colour. From the white it got darker and darker. A massive earsplitting screech echoes over the land as the big changling was caught by the surface of the sun, not desintegrating instantly but slowly burning away, I flatten my ears, cover them with my hooves but no use, I can still hear the sound of her cries stinging deep into my ears. And then it ends. I look up again and see the sun shrink, losing it's once crimson red colour. A loud boom echoes over the land, destryoing every window there might be. A wave of white light rushes over the land, desintegrating every changeling who might have been not caught before. The wave reaches me. I close my eyes, shy away. But the wave does something, I open my eyes, they widen. It feels like a embrace, like a warm blanket on a cold day, like... like... A tear rolls down my cheeks, memories of Anvil and me hitting me. The day we were out in the cold, the warm embrace of his down as I tell him how cuddly they are. 'Don't suffer' the voice whispers again. I hear a cracking sound and look down, seeing my wounds closing, the edges slowly burning shut. After a few seconds the wounds are completly closed, not even a scar is left. I look up again just as the light disappears. Something glisters in the light of the natural sun. Something big. A shadows rushes towards it, catching it midair. It was Luna. It was too far away for me to see what exactly it is, but Lunas reaction hits me. She opens her mouth, a silent cry as even more tears glister in the sun. Luna disappears in a flash of black magic, I disappear too, caught in the same black magic. Light reaches my eyes again as the magic disappears. I hear a loud sob and turn around. Luna was sitting on the floor, a big clear crystal with a small shard of black in her hooves, crying loudly, tears streaming down her cheeks. "Whyyyyyyy...." she cries, "oh sister why..." I'm silent, I don't dare to say anything. Another wave of magic hits me. "You!" I look at Luna, she was standing in front of me, her eyes filled with tears, her expression one of pain, loneliness and- Hate. "You!" she looks at me menacingly, "you once swore to protect her! You swore to give your life for her well being!" her magic was hitting me again and again, every word she said send another wave at me. "Where were you!?" she slaps me, "where were you as she engaged against the queen!?" another slap, "where!?" she slaps me again and again, I didn't even try to shield myself, she was right. She was right. I count the hits, there is nothing else to do besides that, no words, no actions. Lunas hoof gets caught midair on it's way down onto my face, hit number 138. The purple mare from before, the one Shining called 'Twilie' was holding her hoof, which started to bleed after all the hits, in her magic. "How dare you peasant!" she shouts, breaking the magic she turns around to attack the unicorn. Garnjiel crashes down between them, Lunas eyes, still filled with tears and hate widen and she looks at me. "Raise your hoof against her and you will regret it" I look at her, ignoring my swollen cheek, trying to look intimidating. Luna raises her hoof again, against me. I close my eyes, aslong as the attacks are against me I can deal with it, I deserve the punishment. "Princess Luna!" the mare shouts, I open my eyes to see Luna collapse. "Sister" were her lasts words before she goes silent, breathing heavily. I sit down, ignoring the pain in my face, thinking about her words. 'She was right' I think, feeling tears welling up, 'I didn't help my liege, I left her alone! Ignoring my oath I failed to protect her!' the thoughts were spiraling down, deeper and deeper into desperation. I start to cry. 'I'm worthless' Desperate Author's Note Another short chapter. Celestia died.... I will get alot of hate with this I know that, but please don't missunderstand me, I didn't do it because I dislike Celestia, I did this because it is necessary for the story to progress. And yes another hint that this might be a Sombra corruption fanfic. Again, it is a corruption but not Sombra and I won't tell you what it is until it actually appears in the story so please wait for the story to explain itself. I still feel sorry for Skull.... I hope you enjoy the story so far... I actually do enjoy to write it. Well.... Whatever.... See ya nect chapter.
Last wordsChapter 11 Luna was resting in her bed, tears still streaming down her face. I wasn't better, I had failed my oath, sadness and desperation were embracing me like a heavy cloak, pulling me down, deeper into the depths of this emotion. 'Emotion?' my eyes widen, I take the two strange crystals out of my bag, one in each hoof. The feeling was indescribable. Coming from the one hoof was warmth, happiness and calm and the urge to smile and laugh. From the other hoof came wrath, fear, hatred, the urge to kill and devastate. Like I had the 'good' and the 'evil' in my hooves. "How are you doing?" 'Twilie' asks me, sitting right next to me, a worried look on her face. "What do you think how I'm doing?" I put the crystals back into the bag, looking up at her, waiting for an answer. "Not too good, I think" she answers quietly. Silence. Everything was quiet besides the calming sound of three breathing ponies. A soft knock at the door ruines the quiet. I sigh, get up and walk to the door, prying it open I see Shining Armor in front of me. He nods at me, I nod back and open the door for him to come in. He walks in quietly, seeing 'Twilie' he walks up to her, hugging her. "How's she doing?" he asks in a whisper. "Not good" 'Twilie' answers, "the doctor said she had a psychotic shock" Shining nods, looking at Luna. Something is off. Shining seems to look at Luna with an unnatural glare, cold, menacing. His expression was one of calm and sorrow but his glare, his eyes told something complete different. "Hey Shining?" he turns to me, a asking expression on his face, "why are the creatures we fought called changelings?" he was still wearing the asking expression after hearing my question. "They're called this way because they can copy any pony" 'Twilie' answers, looking at me, "why you ask?" Green blood gushes out of Shinings throat as Garnjiel flies through the air impaling itself in the wall. 'Shining Armor' screeches and gargles trying to get some air through his open trachea as he falls to the ground, green flames engulfing him and burning his white coat away. The changeling looks up at me, still trying to breath and to stop his blood from fleeing through his throat. "Your eyes" I say, walking closer to it, leaning down, "I don't know Shining long enough to actually say something about his personality, but his eyes never showed such a cold glare when he looked at any of the princesses." The changeling gargles something, his eyelids droop, one last twitch and he's dead, blood still flowing out of his throat. Luna was sleeping quietly, apparently ignoring the ruckus around her. 'Twilie' was shivering as her eyes jump between me and Shining Armor. "H-H-How did you-" she starts, stottering. "As I said" I cut her off midsentence, walking up to Garnjiel to pull it out of the wall, "Shinings eyes were never this cold, this menacing, even as we fought against the changelings. They had a hard look sure, but never this way" I lean Garnjiel against Lunas bedpost, the blood still flowing down it's blade. 'Twilie' only nods, looking down at the dead changeling. She sighs, "I'm going to talk to the guards, maybe I can get someone who can clear this mess" I nod at her. I'm sitting next to the bed again looking at Lunas quiet sleep, even now, tears were still flowing. Her eyes open. Still lying there she looks at me, a sad expression. She whinces, "tell me it's a dream" she says quietly. "I can't" I answer, "I wish I could, but I can't" closing my eyes, trying to stop the tears from welling up. Luna sits up, looking through the dark room her eyes fall on the dead changeling, she looks at me. Before I can say anything she shruggs and stands up, going through the dark, around the blood, and sitting down at her table. Opening the curtains with her magic, light invading the room. The light falls on the big clear crystal, it's sheen reflecting through the whole room. It's reflection seems to suck up the sadness, the sorrow, the heavy feeling of lose. "Please, leave me alone right now" she states quietly, not looking at me, "I have to-" she stopps, sighing she looks out to the clear blue sky, "I have to take my sisters position." I bow deeply, grab Ganjiel and walk out of the room, my ears perk. Right before the door closes i hear Lunas soft sobs. I turn around and impale Garnjiel into the marble, leaning at it I sit in front of the doors, waiting. 'Sorrow' a cold voice whispers, reminding me of the darkness I was once in. 'Sadness' another whisper. 'Despe-' 'Happiness, warmth, joy' another voice echoes through my mind. A voice I know, the voice of- "Sister!" Luna cries in her study behind me, I jump up, grabbing Garnjiel I open the door, I stop, mouth agape. In the middle of the room is a ghostly image of Celestia. A smiling image. "Do not wheep" she whispers, "immortality has something good to it. Even if my corporeal form is destroyed, my soul will live on" she looks at me, a warm smile flashes through my mind. "Luna" she looks at her sister, "go to my study, the bottom drawer of my table, you will find answers there" she turns around, "and newly made orders for you" my eyes widen. The image is getting weaker, slowly fading. "Luna, do you remember the day you were born?" Luna nods, "liar" Celestias image chuckles, "you were so adorable. The very first moment my eyes fell upon you I knew, you would become that what you are now. Remember this, you will have one day the same feelings. But this time..." the image disappears, "... you will be the big sister." Lunas ears perk, she nods and bursts into tears, but this time she smiles, tears of joy running down her cheeks. "Until then" Luna whispers. The giant crystal on the table behind Luna shatters into million pieces, each piece hitting something shatters again, again and again until only one piece is left. The black crystal that was in the middle of the clear crystal. Luna walks back to her table, wiping away the day from her cheeks, she looks at the crystal. Pale magic surrounds the crystal and destroys it, breaking it in half. "Siren" she looks at me, "would you like to follow me to Celestias study?" I nod, "of course princess" I answer, she nods. Her pale magic surrounds me and in a flash we're gone. We reappear in Celestias study. 'Wait!' I think quickly, 'in the study?' I look at Luna as she notices my confused expression. "Celestia and I are the only ponies who can teleport directly into these rooms" she explains quickly. I nod. Luna walks to the big table and opens the drawer. She gasps. "What is this?" she falls to her haunches, I rush to her and look at the drawer. It's empty. I facehoof. Celestia had the bad habit to hide every important thing in a way only she, or the ponies who knew where to look, would find these. I walk closer to the drawer and stomp at the bottom inside of it. A heavy, wax sealed envelope falling from underneath the drawer. "How did you-" Luna starts. "I told you" I answer, cutting her off midsentence, "I know her since she has become the queen of the sunstrider clan. And there is a reason I was her vassal, not only because I was one of her guards. We were friends" I look at Luna and point at the envelope, "maybe you should pick it up" I say quietly. "Why?" she looks at me with confusion. I sigh, "Celestia had the bad habit to shield these documents in a way that it would be impossible for normal ponies to read them, and ponies who knew how to break the wards were few" I explain. Shuddering in remeberance of the one maid who had the bad luck to find one of these hidden documents. The only things that were left of her were a scream echoing through the halls and a charred corps. "So?" Luna asks. "The only pony" I start to explain "who can pick them up without setting off the wards is Celestia herself. But she wasn't stupid, she also inserted a few names into the ward who would be allowed to carry and read the documents." "That still doesnt explain why I should pick it up." I sigh again, "I was gone for almost two thousand years, do you think my name is still on the list of those who can read them?" Silence. Luna nods and picks the envelope with her magic up. She falls to the haunches as the envelope emits a bright light. I close my eyes and turn away shielding them from the light. The light ceases and the wax seal on the envelope breaks off. Opening itself another light shines out of the envelope. "Two ponies are present" Celestias voice comes out of the envelope, "please make sure that you are alone" the light ceases, the envelope closing and sealing itself again. Luna looks at me, I nod. "I got the hint" I turn around, "I will guard the door" I open the doors, closing them behind me I stand there, waiting. The castle was pretty quiet, atleast this part of it. I could hear the shouts of the ponies in the other parts of the castle, shouting to each other what has to be repaired, what they would need for that and all that stuff. Stuff I didn't care about. Five minutes. Ten minutes. I take Garnjiel off, leaning it against the wall, close enough to be in range for me to pick it up of course, I lay down on my belly, waiting for Luna. Twenty, thirty, forty. The door opens quietly, I stand back up and turn around. Luna looks at me, tears in her eyes. "Your turn" she say as she walks out, the big envelope in her magic, I raise a brow, "in the envelope was a little letter adressed to you, I can't open it" I nod and walk in. Luna closes the door behind me. My steps, muffled by the fluffy carpet, were quiet as I walk through the silent study towards the table. My eyes fall on the letter, a small letter. The old sunstrider clan wax seal on it, my eyes widen as I see the seal. It was a nostalgic feeling, seeing the seal again. The seal I served under for five years. The seal charres away and the letter opens himself light shining out of it. "Siren present" Celestias voice, quieter than before. The letter opens completly unfolding itself on the table. I walk closer, looking on the neatly hoffwriting. It was definitly Celestias writing. I take a deep breath and start to read. Dear Siren, You reading this means that I'm no longer there to tell you this in person. After your return I wasn't sure what to do with you, on the one hoof you are one of the greatest warriors there was, so many years ago but I've also seen you in a dress, shining from the inside. So while I write this I don't know what eactly to do with you, my mind shouts to give you a high position in my army using your skills. My heart wheeps at this thought, it wants to see you in a position in which you don't have to wear a claymore or any other weapon. So while you read this it is up to you. It's your chance, your choice. Luna has two orders for you, in whatever way you decide to life on she can help you. She will either take you in as a keyfigure of the equestrian army or she will release you from any oath, the only rules that will bound you then are the laws of Equestria. I'm sorry that our time together was so narrow, the first weeks after you disappeared were the worst. I had almost no friends and your brothers-in-arms were also strucken by sorrow, these days were the darkest I had before Nightmare Moon. And by the way, I really missed our chess games, I never got a chance to return. What was the last count we had? 22 to 7 for you? Siren, I'm really glad that you are back and wish you every good that you might find on Equestria and don't wheep over your loss, remember, I will always live on in, your heart, in the light that shines down on Equestria and everything related to it. Be embraced by the suns bright rays, Celestia 'Sunstrider' Solaris One last warning, while I won't tell you everything, this is up to you to find out, don't believe what my father told you about the Eclipse-Weapons. There were more ingredients to them than that what you know. Sadly not every ingredient is a 'good' one. I close my eyes, a tear falling down on the letter. "You loved our games" I sniff, "because I was the only one who wouldn't let you win on purpose. And you're wrong. The last count was 22 to 4, silly" The letter closes itself, the seal reappearing on it and light emitting from the seal. "Purpose fulfilled. Dispense magic" the letter said in Celestias voice as the magic disappears from the letter. 'Two paths' I sigh, looking down on the letter. "What should I do?" Author's Note So yeah, the next chapter will be a double chapter. One chapter for each decision, and no this is not the end of Time never stands still, this story will hopefully get to the 20 chapters mark. So yeah, tell me what you think about this chapter, I kinda think I overdid it with the whole sadness stuff but I like it this way. So onwards to new chapters! ... Well.... Whatever... See ya next chapter.
The end of the DarkChapter 12.1 The decision was easy to make. I was forced since I was four to carry weapons, to struggle a daily battle against the pride of my father and later the challengers he found for me. My fillyhood was filled with pain, sorrow and hate and I was sick of it, sick to carry these emotions in my heart, sick to carry these emotions to my enemies, to use these emotions to life the live my father had chosen for me. I was sick of it. 'It's over' my thoughts are getting sharper, quicker. I feel... it was hard to describe. I kinda feel warm, fulfilled, true. A loud crack makes me jump. Garnjiels rune dies. I turn my head and look at Garnjiel just as it starts to fall apart, the giant crack that ran through the blade finally destroyed the blade, more cracks appear weakening the blade even more. After carrying this blade for five years, having killed dozens of enemies, shedding blood everywhere. It finally fell apart. The shards of Garnjiel land softly on the carpet. The moment they touch the floor they start to eradiate a bright light, a crimson light, and desintegrate into thin air. Only the hilt is now left. A white flash takes away my sight. "Mommy! Mommy!" a filly version of myself runs to the shadowy figure, trying to hide behind her legs, I cower, making myself as small as possible. A loud crash echoes through the hallway before the room. "Did you make him angry again?" she whispers coldly, I nod, "you know that nothing can save you from that" she takes a step to the side, ignoring the little shivering form, I'm out in the open again. "Where is that brat!?" Crimson crashes in practically tearing apart the door, he sees me, "you tried to cover behind your mother again!?" he walks closer biting down onto my ear and pulling me away. "Oww! Daddy you hurt me!" he let my ear go. I look up to him, hope in my eyes, hope that he finally understood my pleading. He slaps me. "What did you call me!?" he asks angrily, shouting at me. I cower even more. "I'm sorry! Sir! Sir, I'm sorry!" I answer quickly hoping to escape the punishment. It was too late. It was always too late. He takes off his massive belt. The belt was what I feared the most. His belt was made of dragonskin, dragonscales and gems as ornaments. I see the belt rise up into the air, ready to rush back down at me. I close my eyes, tears streaming down my face. The heavy sting of the first hit. Another flash. I'm back in Celestias study, looking onto the letter. It opened my eyes, it granted me the vision what my life had been before, what I've done. A loud, metallic sound behind me surprises me, I turn my head. Garnjiels hilt has fallen to the ground and was now lying there only a tiny part of the blade was left, not bigger than a dagger. It's magic, the magic surrounding my body disappears. I look at the broken blade, it's bloody hilt and sigh. My eyes open again and I pick up the hilt, now that it's magic is gone the hilt is far heavier than before. 'One thing left to do' I walk, the hilt in my mouth, to the door, opening it. I see Luna, a shocked expression rushing over her face. Only a second later her face shows realisation. "Well" she starts, "since the blade is broken, I guess you have made a decision" she looks at me, expecting. I nod and drop the hilt slowly, looking back up at her. "There is one thing I want to do before you relaese me from the oath" I state, Luna raising a brow. She nods and picks the hilt up. "One second" I turn around and run into the study and pick the letter up. Walking back out I nod at Luna. We disappear in a flash and reappear at the statues of my comrades and myself. The hilt hits the ground with a loud clang as Luna dropps it. I pick the hilt up. Walk closer to my own statue. And ram the broken blade deep into the statues chest. I look at the statue. Something was off. "Hey Luna" I don't turn around to see her reaction, "can you alter the statue permamently?" "Yes, of course" she answers. "Change the blade to stone and return it to it's former glory, stuck in the way it is now" I close my eyes, waiting. I hear the sound of grinding stone, cracking and other sounds telling me that she does what I wanted. I open my eyes again. The statue was the same as before, the difference was now that Garnjiel was impaled through it's chest, it looked exactly how I wanted it. My eyes wander down to the inscription. It had changed too. Vasall and first-captain Dark Siren Neylitha * 12.7.00 † 12.7.1879 Lost in time, she returned to safe her liege. She did so but her wounds were mortally, she died embraced by Lunas hooves and Celestias sun. Her last wish, To be free. Her soul may rest in peace, embraced by the warmth of the sun and the peace of the moon. She will never be forgotten. "Pretty sappy don't you think?" I turn back at Luna to see her smile. "You should be happy" she answers, "not everypony gets something like this" I return the smile and nod, looking back at the statues. "What are you going to do now?" Luna asks walking closer to me, sitting down right next to me. I think about it for a minute, enjoying the silence, I sigh, "there is so much I want to do" I look at her, "I don't even now where to start" Luna looks at me. She coughs and gets a hoof up to her nostrils, "maybe you should start by washing off the changeling blood" she gags. I look down onto myself. I laugh. "It's a beginning" I state. ~~~~~~~~ Thirty years later. "Mommy!" I turn around to see the little filly run to me, jumping at me she hugs me tightly. "Hey sweety" I answer returning the hug, I look up to her father, Shining was smiling as he walks closer and gives me a quick kiss. "Hey there" he speaks softly, "have the others arrived yet?" he asks as he puts off his coat, it was a windy winter day. I nod, "they arrived half an hour ago" letting my little filly go I nuzzle her, I look at Shining and smile. A fake stern look on my face I look at my daughter. "Did you behave yourself?" she shrugs, but then she sees my smile and sticks out her tongue. "I always behave myself!" she answers, I laugh and hug her again, I look up at Shining and see him nod. "Well then" I get up again, "sweety why don't you get your brother and aunt Twilight? I'm pretty sure they are hungry" I smile. "Okay!" she squeaks, running out happily. My eyes fall on the sun shaped cutie-mark on her flank as she runs out of sight. I look at Shining, his worried look. "What did Luna say?" I ask him slowly. He lowers his head. I nod and sigh. 'Sadness' a voice in the back of my head whispers. I smile, suppressing the emotion. "Well" he looks at me, at my smile, "we won't lose her, she will always remeber us" Shining smiles and walks closer to hug me. "You're right" he answers hugging me tightly, "she will always shine upon us." I sigh happily, hugging him tighter as I hear the hoofsteps of my children and Twilight. I look at Shining and kiss him showing him all my passion. We stop the kiss, looking into each others eyes and hug again. "Happy heartswarming eve" I whisper into his ear. "Happy heartswarming eve" he answers. 'You were right' I whisper in my head. 'Joy' a other voice answers. 'All the good luck there is in Equestria' my children and there purple aunt walk into the room, seeing Shining and me embraced they walk up to join us. We are cuddled up in one big group hug. 'It's right here in this room' a tear of joy running down my face. 'Thank you' THE END Author's Note Yay! Well yeah, this is the super happy, sappy ending. Yes I know Shining x OC is not a good combination but hey, it's Alternate universe so screw everyone who dislikes it.... No, no don't screw you.... This ending is what I want to call the 'Harmony' ending, it's short and doesn't say much and it throws up even more question, it kinda feels like an open end, but I like it this way. Leaves room for imagination. So yes this is the 'end' for this path. A happy ending, like I wanted. And don't worry this fiction isn't over yet! Plenty more where that came from. Well... Whatever... See ya next chapter.
In need of punishmentChapter 12 I sit down, right there, sitting at Celestias place in her study looking at the letter. Freedom was something I alwas wished for, true freedom, living in peace. Memories of the just defended changeling attack reaches my mind. There is no peace. And with no peace there is no freedom. More bloodshed will be born, more ponies will get hurt. Determination wells up inside me. The decision was easy. I pick up the letter and walk to the door, opening it I see Luna looking at me. We look at each other for a few seconds. Luna sighs, "your decision?" she asks carefully. "I'll stay" I answer, Lunas eyes widen, "the recent changeling attack showed me that, the peace I want, is not here yet. Aslong as there are threats against ponies I can never lay down my sword" Luna nods and sighs. "Well then" she walks down the hallway, "you go back to your room, wash up. I will send a servant to you when I need you" I nod and walk the hallway down in the other direction, away from Luna, her hoofsteps clinging loud through the hallway. I walk through the many hallways, seeing guards and civilians running around, maids standing in corners shivering and cowering, one specific maid captures my eyes. I walk to the only maid not cowering, her eyes filled with fear, she turns to me. "Hey Smile" I say quietly. "Miss" she bows slightly. "What are you doing here?" I ask confused, "shouldn't you be somewhere else helping?" noticing that she's just standing around. "I wish I could" she blushes, and looks down on her hooves, I follow her look. Green glibber holds her in place. "A changeling attacked a guard" she explains, "but before I could say or do anything he used this... uargh, stuff to hold me in this place" her expression shows disgust, "he then tried to attack me but Captain Armor was there to protect me" she finishes her explanation a shimmer of admiration in her eyes. "Why didn't he free you the same moment?" I asked confused, slightly disgusted, "he should be able to do so" I look in her eyes. She shrugs, "don't know. He said something like, 'aslong as you are here nothing will hurt you' and ran off" I'm more confused, Shining would never leave a unarmed civilian behind. "Excuse me" a voice behind me startles me, I turn around quickly, ready to defend myself if necessary. I relax a little bit, seeing th startled unicorn. "Yes?" I ask quietly. "I-I was send to... to.." he gulps. "To?" I ask as quiet as before, waiting for him to find the courage to finish. "T-T-To" he takes a deep breath, trying to calm himself, "help-the-ponies-who were-attacked-by-changeling-spit" he speaks almost to quickly to understand him. I nod, "well then, do your job" I turn back to Smile, "I'm glad you're fine Smile" I smile at her, she smiles back. "Thank you Siren" she answers. I walk by, ignoring everypony around me. And then I'm in my room again. I lean Garnjiel softly against the wall, right next to the bathroom door, and walk inside the bathroom. The white walls reflecting the soft, dim light, made so nopony would be blinded. I sigh. I turn around and shut the door, locking it. I collapse. Tears welling down my face. "Why!?" I shout, I doesn't even matter if somepony could hear me, "why didn't I protect her!?" I hit my head heavy against the door, feeling the pain rush through my skull, my brain. My eyes open wide. A flash takes my sight, "Whenever we break the rules, we do this" I finish my last spoken sentence pointing at Lunars left hindleg, a new cut on his flank, right over his cutie mark, "we punish ourselves, you can choose the spot, you can choose the ammount of punishment" I look at my comrades, "the only thing you need to do is to make it in a way everypony can see it." "Why should we hurt ourselves anyway?" Ice asks, looking at me with a sour expression, "it has no use at all, hurting ourselves won't make the mistakes we did go away" the others nod. Garnjiel crashes loud on the floor, the sound makes everypony flat their ears. I look at Lunar, a menacing look on my face. "We do this to show ourselves that we made mistakes" I explain pulling Garnjiel back up and letting it rest on my back again, "we do this to show everypony around us that we made mistakes, we show them that we know that we made mistakes. And we show them that we were punished for that" Ice gulps. Anvil stands up looking at me, his expression is solemn, quiet, calm. He walks in the middle of the room, sitting down he lifts both his forelegs, lifting them away from his body. His wings open. Blood gushes out of two deep cuts on the outside of each leg. My eyes widen the same as everypony else. "Anvil!" Shining shouts, "what are you doing!?" he runs up examining the new wounds, "you won't be able to even walk around like that for weeks!" Shinings green magic stops the blood flow but is not able to close the wounds. Anvils face shows no reaction at all, he didn't even flinch. "Why?" I ask trying in vain to get the trembling out of my voice, "you made no mistakes!" I walk closer and slap him, "you idiot!" I shout at him. He looks back at me, not even flinching, even now. "That's why there are two now" he speaks quietly. "Why?" I ask him. "The first for doubting you" he smiles, "and the second cause I made you angry." Another slap echoes through the dark hall. I shake my head, trying to clear my thoughts from this strange memories. Many ponies back then said we were a farce, a group of ponies who were allowed to do everything in the name of our majesty. With this ritual we showed them that we were punished for our mistakes. We showed that we were not invincible, that we too were bound by the laws. "I failed" I whisper to myself, "I made a mistake" I hit my head against the door again. Again. And again. I gasp, ignoring the shouts of my body to stop this, to stop the self mutilation. I stand up, my legs are shaking, a drop of blood falls to the floor as I open the door. Garnjiels rune pulsates faster, the same as my pulse. I grab Garnjiel and walk back into the bathroom. 'You made a mistake' I think. 'Mistakes have to be punished' I ram Garnjiel into the floor, the sound of cracking tiles whisper through the room. Garnjiel is impaled deeply into the ground, unmoving. I lean softly against it's blade. I feel the pressure, I'm still hesitating. 'You made a mistake' I growl. And lean heavier against the blade, blood start to stream down Garnjiels blade, the runes light gets a little bit weaker. I back away from the blade a deep, heavy bleeding cut on my shoulder. I gasp. 'Not enough' my thoughts get slower, more blood streams out as I lean forward again, this time the other side. More blood streams down, pooling on the tiles. "Siren?" I hear a call from my door, it's Shining Armor, "Siren are you here?" "Shining" I speak quietly, the door to the bathroom opens, his eyes widen. "Siren!?" he rushes in pulling me away from the blade, I tremble and buckle, falling to the ground, my forelegs are numb. "What are you doing?" he shouts at me, his horn emits light. I gasp, my pulse gets slower, "I... I... was in need.... of..." I gasp more. "Don't talk any more!" he shouts, "I will stop the bleeding and bring you to the infirmary right away don't worry, we can help you" my eyes droop, my body starts to feel cozy as my life escapes through the open wounds. "There won't even be a scar left" I hear his faint voice. My eyes open and I feel Garnjiels magic rush through my body as I jump up and shove Shining away. His eyes widen, I look down on him, my blood on his coat. I gasp more and more now. "You..." I try to get as many air in my lungs as possible, "... leave... the... scars..." I collapse, my head lands in a smaller pool of my own blood. "Leave the scars" I whisper as I take my last breath. For now. 'Sacrifices had to be made' I hear my own faint voice echoing. 'They were innocent!' someone answers. 'And I will get punished for that' I answer. "Why did she do that?" another voice, a female voice. "I don't know!" was answered, a male voice, Shining Armor. "Okay, step aside we will heal her right away" I hear more hoofsteps come closer. "One thing befor you start" Shining says. "Don't heal the scars" Author's Note Another chapter done. I know some of you might think now, "What the buck?" or "Why did she do that?". Well here is my explanation. I thought about the whole Eclipse Guard and obviously they also make mistakes, but how would they get punished? Whipping them in front a crowd would destroy the authority they posses and execute them wuld weaken the whole group, so both ways are not a proper way, throw them in prison won't work too, if there would be attack while they are in prison you would have the same problem as execution, a weakened unit. So with this they could show the ponies who believe that the Eclipse Guard is a invincible group that they are indeed not invincible. They all have to follow the law. So yes this is how I explain ths chapter. And yes Anvil kinda overdid it. I know I kinda overdid it with the whole self mutilation and I'm sorry but there might be a few more scenes like that throughout the story. Well... Whatever... See ya next chapter.
Remorse and the full moon promiseChapter 13 It was warm. Darkness around me but instead of a cold feeling of emptiness there was warmth all around me. 'Where am I?' I ask myself, trying to find any way to orientate myself. Nothing. Only darkness. 'You are in it's embrace' a voice whispers, a strong voice, a kind voice. 'Which's embrace?' I look around, still searching for anything else than darkness. 'The suns' light errupts from the darkness itself, blinding me. I close my eyes, shielding them from the rays that are about to burn my eyes away. 'Open your eyes' the voice whispers, her calm tone taking every fear away, every sad thought, clearing my mind of all the sad memories that were burning in it. 'Who are you?' I ask, opening my eyes slowly, the darkness is gone, everything turned white. A white figure, big but slender, sits before me, on the light, her long pink mane reaches down onto the invisible floor. She smiles. Celestia smiles. 'Celestia!' I shout, trying to get closer to her but my legs won't move. Celestia tilts her head a little bit, wearing a asking expression. 'Why do you call me Celestia?' she asks. I'm confused, more than a little bit. 'Aren't you... Celestia?' I stutter. Celestia shakes her head. 'I am not the one you call Celestia' she answer, turning her head, a big black light apears, pulsing like a heart. 'This is Celestia, her being' she looks back at me. 'Her soul' My eyes open. And the first thing that strucks me is pain. Massive, tormenting pain digging deep into my brain. I growl and look around, looking for clues where I may be. "You are nowhere" the same voice from before answers. I turn around and see Celestia sitting right next to me, her long pink mane curling around on the floor. "Nowhere?" she nods. "A place where souls go that show remorse or any other strong emotion of having died" my eyes widen. "No" she looks at me, still wearing a calm expression. "No!" my voice rises, I start to breath heavy. "NO!" The room around me shatters. I see myself. Lying in a bed, blood soaked bandages around my both shoulders, Shining standing right next to me, a sad expression on his face. "Shining?" I look at him, no reaction. "Shining? Please, say something" I walk closer to him. "Shining!" I raise a hoof trying to shake him but my hoof passes through him. I stumble and fall through him, hitting my head hard on the floor. "This is you." She stands on the other side of the bed, looking down on me, still wearing a calm expression. "This can't be" I answer, looking up at her, anger filling my voice, "I'm here! I'm not lying there!" my voice turns down, my tone gets sadder and sadder with every spoken word. "I'm here" I whine. Finally a reaction from the not-Celestia, sadness. "True" she answers as she walks right through the bed, through me, through Shining Armor, "but at the same time, you are not. As I said, you have remorse" she looks back at my corpse. "Remorse?" I look at myself, my doppelganger. 'Remorse!' a dark, heavy voice shouts, echoing through the hall. 'Celestia' turns around to me, her calm expression back on her face. "Do you want to see your remorse?" she asks almost happy, a warm motherly smile appearing on her face. Slowly, so very slowly I nod. The light disappears. Darkness again. A spotlight appears, right on me, a second appears in front of me, shining down on a doppelganger of me. My eyes widen. I turn away and empty my stomach. I wasn't prepared to see that. I look back, trying to prepare me this time. My eyes widen again. My doppelganger has twisted and broken limbs, long black nails keeping them in place, dark blood oozing out of every cut on it's body. Long, boney horns rise out of my head and my eyes melt away. Its teeth grow longer and pointier now the weapons of a carnivore. Its back breaks in half, rising back on it's backlegs the whole upperbody turns in 180° showing now it's back to me. It turns around, it's face covered in the black blood, the hollow eyesockets now filled with red slits. The fronthooves break and crack, every last part of the bones break away as long nails grow out turning them into claws. It looks at me. One of it's hooves reaches back. A loud sound echoes through this place as it pulls out a dark twisted form of Garnjiel. It screeches. The sound is empty, hollow, sad. "Reeeeemorrrseeee" it gargles, pointing at me with the other hoofclaw. It gasps and wheezes, red tears streaming down it's broken face. It throws the blade up, it disappears in the darkness. It throws back it's arms and opens it's maw for a loud scream, a sad scream. A hollow scream. It falls down on it's kness, falling down on all it's four limbs. I look up. The sound of air that get's split reaches my ears. With another screech Garnjiel impales itself into the creature, pinning it down on the floor. Another scream, this time filled with pain, it flails around. "It hurts!" it screams, "IT HUuuuuUrrrRRRtTTSsss!!!" blood filling it's throat. 'Celestia' appears behind it, walking closer to it, it looks down on it with sorrow. "Sleep" she whispers, silencing the creature. A last breath escapes its throat as it turns to stone. She looks at me, her face still showing sorrow. "This is your remorse" she walks around the statue, stopping in front of me, "this" she turns around and looks at it, "is you" my eyes widen. I fall down on my haunches, still looking at it mouth agape. "A manifestation" she turns to me her face still sad, "like Skull" I look at her. Another light appears, a statue of Skull in her other form, impaled by my sword. "She was hatred" I stand up and walk closer, looking at her, her face twisted in hate and anger. "You are penitence" I turn around, seeing her walking closer to me, "you will turn into this if you don't stop filling your soul with remorse and sadness, the essence will grow" my eyes widen again. "It will grow until your very being can't take it's darkness anymore, transforming into a more fitting form, twisting it into this" she moves her left hoof up to Skulls chest, "in Skulls case, a nemesis" light emits from the hoof, a dark crystal slowly grows out of it, pulling it out she holds a crystal in her hoof, as big as a heart. "The essence of hate" she speaks quietly, her voice twists, turning it down a few octaves, she drops the crystal shattering it. My thoughts whirl around, it's too much to take. "What can I do?" I suddenly ask, looking at my own impaled, twisted form, "what can I do to stop this!?" she looks down on me. And smiles. Light emits from her, washing away the nemesis of Skull, a white pulsating orb appears. "Cleanse yourself from these emotions" I turn around and see my doppelganger sitting surrounded by a little filly, a colt, Shining Armor and 'Twilie', cuddled up in one big group hug. 'All the good luck there is in Equestria' I hear my own voice echoing through my mind. 'It's right here in this room' my doppelganger tightens her hug. Tears start to stream down my face. "This was the other path" I look up, seeing myself, older than I am now, looking down on me, as she speaks to me. "This was the path you choose not to follow" she whispers walking closer to me. She hugs me. "True happiness can be found" I feel something warm dripping down on my shoulders, a sob. "True happiness can be found" "Happiness?" I whisper. I open my eyes. I open them and the first thing I do is scream in pain. "Nurse!" someone shouts right next to me. I look down, seeing Shining Armor, a sad expression on his face. The door opens and a nurse rushes in, a syringe in her mouth. I look at Shining, gasping and growling. "Tell me!" I gasp, "tell me they are there!" I don't dare to look down on the blood soaked bandages. He nods. I sigh as the nurses injects the syringes content into my veins. My head falls back down onto the pillow, the warmth of my dreams pulling me deeper down into the darkness. A memory of Anvil and me appears before me. We are leaning at each other, looking up to the bright full moon, his wing tightly around my back. "What do you say?" he asks. "A little longer" I answer, snuggling deeper into his coat. "Not that" he shakes his head, starting to nibble on my ear, "the other thing" I look up to him, freeing my ear from his soft nibbles. The moment holds on, it feels like the tiem itself stopped. I throw my fronthooves around his neck and kiss him deeply. Time moves again as I pull myself away from his lips. "Yes" I whisper and Anvil smiles and hugs me. "My love" Anvil whispers into my ears. "My love" Author's Note Another short chapter! Yay! Even Siren isn't safe of emotions and their effects. I hope to give you all a little bit of insight of the corruption, let me know if now, maybe I can explain it without spoilering, or atleast without spoilering too much. So yes, another short chapter, another darkness and corruption chapter and.... wow even something like romance, wow. I'm surprised. Getting pretty late here right now.... I'm going to cuddle my pillow now, good night everybody. Well.... Whatever... See ya next chapter.
What has to be done...Chapter 14 The nights in the canterlot palace infirmary were anything else than relaxing. The first day after the changeling attack Luna spoke to her subjects, telling them of the fall of Celestia and that she would take her position. They were shocked. Of course they were. But not because Celestia had fallen. They were shocked that it would be now princess Luna who would watch over them. Their fears retuned, memories of Celestias battle against Nightmare Moon, her returnal and finally her cleansing. These were three big battle in the past. But they still wouldn't trust Luna. The very first night after her speech... The revolution started. Ponies, confused and struck by fear ransack the towns, destroying shops and attacking the guards. Luna knew that they were confused, that they would have to learn to deal with her as leader, that she should give them more time. The next day she stepped out onto the balcony, telling them to stop the unnecessary attacks and raids. She hesitated, to do what has to be done to bring back peace. The next days got worse and worse. More marauders appeared, more guards got attacked, the records wouldn't stop comming in. And now, one week later, Canterlot is forsaken. Ponies had fled in fear of the raids. The only place left with life in it was Canterlot palace. I stand up slowly, walking to the window I look out of it, seeing a newly burning house. It was the fifth or sixth this week, one of the first. But definetly not the last. "Miss Siren!" the nurse behind me calls to me, rushing in, "you're not supposed to walk around! Go back to bed!" I turn around, a intimidating look on my face, the nurse falls to her haunches, fear reflecting in her eyes. I sigh and shake my head. "Don't worry" I walk past her, "I'm completly fine" the bandages slip off my body. The wounds were closed, two fresh scars on my shoulders showing my mistakes. "I have a oath to swear" I whisper to myself as I start to run through the long hallways. 'First stop' I think, taking deep breaths, 'my room, getting Garnjiel' I turn to the east side running down another hallway, seeing a group of guard in the hallway, blocking my path. I slow down, looking at their stern faces. "Halt!" one takes a step forward holding a hoof up, "what do you want here?" he asks. "Going back to my room" I answer, looking at the guards, recognising atleast one of them who tried to pull out Garnjiel before. "No one is allowed to move past this point" he states, stomping with his left hoof. I sigh. "Luna awaits me" I look at him, he shows no reaction, "I have to get something out of my room, but for that" I look at him, a angry glare in my eyes, "you have to move." "No one is allowed to move past this point" he states again, "tell me what you need and we bring it to you." "I doubt you can" I answer facehoofing now. "Tell me what it is and I tell you if I can or not" he answers, still a stern look on his face, almost annoyed now. "It's my claymore" I answer, the eyes of the guard turn into slits, "Garnjiel is the blades name and it's magically enchanted, no one besides me or my brothers can move these weapons" I look at the recruit from the other day, "am I right?" I ask him. The guard turns around to the recruit, the recruit nods, the guard turns around, now really wearing a annoyed look on his face. He growls, rubbing the back of his head. "Fine" he sighs, stepping aside and giving his soldiers a sign to do the same, "but hurry up" I nod and fall into a full gallop, running down the hallway. After another two minutes running through the maze like castle I am finally at my room. I gasp quietly, not exhausted, just not used to run around so much. I open the door. Luna sits in the middle of the room, looking up at me. Tears stream down her cheeks, her coat is messy and her mane had reversed to a short light blue mane, also her tail. She gasps and sobs, looking at me, "they hate me" she cries, "they won't even trust me now, now that Celestia is gone and I'm the only one who can keep them safe" she sobs even more. "I don't know what to do" a dark shimmer appears in her eyes. I rush in, headbutting her into the chest. She falls to the ground gasping and coughing, but not trying to get up. Right now she looks like a hurt little foal. I ignore her, scoffing I turn around and walk into the bathroom, seeing Garnjiel still impaled into the floor. The tiles make crunching noise as I pull Garnjiel slowly out of the floor, hauling it on my back, my armour appears. I walk out of the bathroom, having to tilt my head a little bit so the horns won't hit each side of the doorframe, I walk back to Luna, she managed to sit up again, her hooves covering her eyes. "Sleep" I whisper and pull Garnjiel, swinging it at Luna I hit her head with the flat side of the blade, knocking her out. I whince. But it had to be done. I look down on her, pulling up one of her lids I see the faint, weak, dark shimmer in her eyes. I sigh. I lean Garnjiel against the wall behind Luna, putting Luna on my back as good as possible. I walk to my bed, her hindlegs dragging behind and slowly put her in it, covering her under the soft sheets. "And now, know not of despair" I pull out the clear crystal, the warm feeling sneaking up my leg, and lay it inside of her regalia, the weight of the regalia keeping it pressed against her chest, her tears stop almost instantly, her expression changes into a more pleasant. I turn around, looking at Garnjiel as it's rune gets brighter. "You won't win" I speak to the blade, making it tremble slightly. "Hate" I speak to it, the rune erupts brighter light, turning into a flame engulfing the sword completly. "It has to be done" I whisper. I walk closer and haul Garnjiel back on my back, the flames rushing up my armour and gathering in the back of my head and my neck, making it look like a burning mane, more flames rush over my head and engulf the horns. I see the mirror in the corner of my eyes and look closer at it. I quickly turn away, closing my eyes, regretting to have looked into the mirror. I almost look like Skull did, caught in her nemesis, the only difference is that I still have a normal body and that instead of black, my armour was red. I walk to the door, opening it slowly, I look back at Luna. "You are in no condition to rule right now" I turn away from her and walk out of the room. "For now" the glare in my eyes harden as the door closes itself behind me, "I will take your place." I quickly walk down the hallways, getting through the checkpoints of the guards. The most of them cowered in fear as they hear me approach. After two more minutes of walking through the halls I'm finally there. The throne room. No guards in front of it. I walk to the massive portal, pressing against it. It won't move. I sigh. One loud smash later the one side of the door falls inwards. I hear hoofsteps rushing to my position and walk slowly in, shouts echo through the halls behind me as I walk closer to the throne, the big fluffly cushion on it. I walk closer, now before the stairs before the throne, counting the stairs. One, two, three, four, Only two more to go. I stop and turn around. Guards walk into the throne room looking up at me, some angry, some confused, some scared. "Luna" I shout, getting all their attention, "is in no condition to rule right now" the ears of the guards perk, some even try to unsheath their weapons sneakily. "Until then" I state, still shouting through the room. "I will" my flame mane dispells itself, turning into dust. The dust slowly floats around. Everything touched by the particles changes. The banner of sun and moon erupt in flames, burning their image away, turning it into a eclipse with two wings, one white for Celestia, one midnight blue for Luna. The guards shout and point around, almost in panic, the move away from the particles. Too late. The first guard gets caught by th particles, turning his coat into a dark red, his mane into a lighter red, his armour changes too, the one regal gold or silver turns black and white. The guards panic now, more and more are changing. "Silence!" I shout, all the guards falling suddenly to their knees, bowing deeply. Behind me on the stairs appears a smaller throne, made of artifical Dragnit, it's shimmer brighter than any gold, I sit down onto it. "Listen" I turn down the volume a little bit, "I'm not taking Lunas place forever. And the magic on your body dispappears once I give up the position." "I am not the new princess or queen or whatever you wanna call it." "I am here until Luna returns to a condition to rule again." "I am her vasall." "I am Neylitha" more fire erupts, forging itself into a small crown on my head, showing my authority, the crown is made of artifical dragnit and has one big gem in it, a obisidan. "Go now" I look to the ceiling, seeing the beautiful images of Luna and Celestia and other things. "Go and tell the ponies, that the vasall Neylitha will hold court the next three days" I look down at the guards, still bowing. "And send Lovely Smile to me, give her quill and parchment, I want her as my secretary" one guard nods and rushes out, the others wait a second then they stand up and walk out, I hear their whispers, not able to understand anything though I shrug. "What a nuisance" I facehoof. Author's Note Another short chapter.... so yes, Siren overthrew Luna... atleast for now. Hmm.... now that I think about it... If I keep on writing the story in this fashion I might anger more and more people... I mean seriously, I hated myself for writing that, making Siren hurt Luna but it had to be done. It was to protect Luna... or stuff like that.... Hope you like the story. Well... Whatever... See ya next chapter.
The 'Eclipse Guard' and 'Essence' part 1/2Chapter 15 The first day as the new leader was strange, Smile walked in, a bright smile in her face. It shattered the moment she saw me, sitting on the glowing throne like a demon greeting her at the gates of tartarus. She walked closer and every step she did made her shiver and tremble more. She feared me. I look to my side, seeing her sitting at a small table, quill and parchment lying on it. She was still trembling. "You don't have to be afraid" I speak quietly, calming but she still shrugs, and trembles more as she looks up to me. "What" she gulps, "are you?" her voice is filled with primal fear, I see her hindlegs shifting and tremble, she was ready to run. I sigh, "you will get an explanation once Luna has returned, for now let's say I'm.... the guardian of the throne" I look at her and try my warmest, friendlist smile. She shrugs more and looks down, still trembling. A annoyed grunt escapes my throat. I look up to the giant gate, it's open now, the destroyed part leaning against the wall. Shining walks in. The invisible particles of Garnjiels magic notice the unchanged captain and rush to him. Shining Armor doesn't even flinch as the magic changes his coat, mane and armour colour. He was truly the captain of the royal guard. He walks in, his steps muffled by the soft carpet and look up tp me, his face shows something like anger, but not quiet that. It was confused anger, he was not sure if he should be angry at me. He stops at the stairs before me, looking up to me, looking at the crown on my head. He kneels down. I'm confused, I guessed he would have tried to do something against this but it looks like he would just ignore it and live on, doing his job. He rises back up, "permission to speak, miss" he speaks quietly. "Permission granted" I answer. "By the bloody gates of tartarus" his voice was annoyed and angry, his glare resembles the same, "what are you doing here Siren?" I look down on him, not angry. I smile. "I do that what Luna can't do for the moment" he raises a brow, "everything will be explained once Luna returns, I promise" he look at me, still annoyed and angry but ready to believe me. He sighs and bows slightly, "any orders miss?" I nod, which he can't see, "for now I would like to have you as personal guard, I expect some visitors in the next hours and I'm sure there are some who won't be friendly mannered" he raises back to his hooves and nods, walking to the left, standing right next to the stairs, a stoic expression now on his face. My eyes wander over his body, his face showing the determination to follow the orders, the strong legs and hooves, trained to deal with almost any enemy without weapons, his strong neck and back. His flank showing the shield, showing that his fate is to protect. I giggle, "nice flank" I simply state. Shining blushs but doesn't even move a muscle. I laugh. And then the moment is over. Lightning crackles in the middle of the hall and a dark portal opens up, Luna walking out, her eyes eradiating white light, showing her anger. I'm surprised. But I smile at her and rise from my chair, bowing down. "HOW DARE YOU!?" she shouts through the hall, the windows tremble under the power of her voice. Shining shrugs a little bit, surpirsed by the sudden outburst but he stands tall, looking at Luna. Smile cowers under the table, trembling and shaking. "Princess" I state quietly and rise back up, looking into her eyes. Luna walks closer, her anger in form of lightning cackling around her. "How dare you to attack me!?" she shouts, her voice not booming as before but still pretty loud. "There is an explanation" I answer, looking at her with a calm expression. Luna walks closer and closer. Standing now right in front of me, she looks down on me. "Explain it quickly before I combust you, servant" her voice menacing, it was not a hollow threat, atleast she believes it. "Two things" I start. "First" I raise a hoof and push it softly against her chest, a wave of red energy sends her flying, it's not supposed to hurt so Luna can easily spread her wings and land softly. "How dare y-" "Protocol Divine Throne" I cut her off midsentence, "it's a protocol that was made long time ago, to the time of the Eclipse Guard, do you know what the Eclipse Guard is?" my eyes look at her, she still looks angry but her eyes show interest. Only interest, no dark shadows, no faint echoes of another entity. Luna shakes her head. "Celestia never told me of that" she answers, her voice still annoyed and angry. I look down at Shining, "Shining, please get the princess a cushion, the explanation will be a little longer" he turns to me and bows, walking out of the room. I clear my throat, "please, bear the discomfort until he returns" I say, trying to smile. "The Eclipse Guard" I begin. "It was a very special group to the time of Celestias father. The sunstrider clan was the most powerful unicorn clan back then, it was told that they were the heirs of the ancient gods of the sun and moon. The Eclipse Guard was born after a civil war where their king, Solaris Sunstrider, lost his firstborn, his son Eclipsed Sun. So to honor his son, and to make sure his other child, Celestia, would be safe, he established the Eclipse Guard. The guard had two orders, all the time, they were part of their oath. The first order was, "To protect your liege until there is no enemy left or you are freed from the oath" it's a simple order, in the end we were guards" I close my eyes, memories of my own adjuration rush through my mind. "The second order is a little bit confusing, atleast for all those who are not part of the oath" I open my eyes again and look at Luna, Shining walking in again, carrying a big, soft cushion. Luna nods at him and sits down on the cushion trying to get as comfortable as possible. "The second order" a dramatic pause, "is called 'Sanity keeper'" Luna raises a brow, waiting for me to go on explaining. "It's not as simple as it may sound, of course we had no influence on the sanity of our liege but it's not meant this way. The Sanity keeper order meant that we, the guard, are allowed to overthrow the current king or queen, if their rule becomes ill. If they are no longer ruling with wisdom and the strength to protect. In short, we were the guards of the throne, not the one sitting on it. The order would be active as long as needed and would go inactive when we found a new, better king or queen. If one of us had tried to overtake the throne as new king or queen they would have fallen, the oath had many consequences, one of them was the decay of the own body if we try to take over. With this oaths, it was guaranteed that we would always serve, never rule." I look down on Smile, she was still under the table but she had stop trembling. "So you see" I look back at Luna, "Protocol Divine Throne is active right now, or to call it by it's real name, Sanity keeper is active" Luna looks at me, mouth agape, "back in my room as I hit you, you were not yourself" I pull out the other darker crystal and throw it in front of her hooves. "You know what this is?" I ask her, I know she does. She nods, "It's called 'Essence' and is either black or clear" I look at her, waiting. "That's all I know, Celestia only told me that the black essence had to be destroyed" she looks down on the black crystal, an irritated expression creeps over her face. "'Essence'" I begin, "are crystallised emotions" Lunas eyes widen. I nod, "raise your regalia a little bit" I say, Luna looks at me confused, her eyes still wide, "just do it, it will explain itself" Luna does as told and the crystal I lay under her regalia falls out under it's cover. The crystal had changed, it once clear form was now dull and had turned light grey. "I lay this under your regalia to make sure it was always in contact with your skin" I explain, "your mind was overshadowed by dark emotions" Lunas eyes widen even more. "Do you remember what you felt like, back before I knocked you out?" Luna nods. "I was heartbroken, I was confused and sad" she explains. "And these emotions reflected in your eyes" I state, "I knocked you out because of that" I stand up and walk closer to Luna, closer and closer, now right before her I look deeply into her eyes. "The shadow has gone" I whisper. "What do you mean?" she asks, she looks more and more confused. "It's hard to explain for all those who haven't seen it" I walk back to my chair, sitting down on it. "Essence changes the one who suffers from it" I start. Luna shakes her head, "that's not what Celestia told me" she explains, "she told me everypony has essence and everypony has black and white essence in their bodies" I nod. "True" I look at her, "but what happens to those who fall victim to dark emotions? What happens to the essence inside them if the feel only sorrow or hate? Anger, envy or any other of these emotions?" Luna can't answer. She hasn't seen Skull. "They change" I go, "maybe you noticed that Commander Skull is missing?" Luna nods. I sigh, "she died" Lunas eyes widen and Shining turns at me, looking shocked. "By my hooves" I go on explaining, "apparently, after my fight with her, after I defeated her, she was consumed by hate. The day the changelings attacked she attacked me. Maybe you remember strange screams?" Shining nods slowly. "Many soldiers reported strange shouts and screams during the battle. All said it didn't sound like any changeling, they were scared that they had brought a strange animal" I nod. "The shouts were Skull" I explain, "her hatred grew so strong that her body, her armour, her soul had changed, it's very being to only one purpose. To get her revenge. Her body reacted to the call of her hatred. And changed her into something I like to call 'Nemesis'. Her body was destroyed and mangled by her hatred, after she transformed she didn't resemble a pony in any way. Her body was twisted and her hooves had changed into claws, her mouth turned into a maw filled with sharp shards or her armour as teeth. During our battle I noticed that Garnjiel reacted to her, and with Garnjiels reaction came my reaction, my realisation." My voice gets quieter, "she was the reason I wasn't there to protect Celestia" I look at Luna, she still looks confused and shocked. "What is this realisation you are talking about?" Luna asks. I sigh and look into her eyes. "Garnjiel is the embodiment of hatred" I close my eyes. "And I'm the carry of this hatred" Author's Note Cliffhanger! Yeah sorry for another "Word wall". I see that some notice that the story "jumps" a little bit, from peaceful and calm to destructive and hectic. Don't worry, I don't make the mistake to misswrite these or don't think this through enough, till now the chapters were all as they are supposed to be. They are suppose to jump between these two extremes. It's wanted. Next part might be another "Word wall" so I'm already sorry for that now. And to avoid confusion, Siren explained that the guard couldn't take over the throne right? Some might say that she exactly did that. No she didn't, as you might notice her chair is in front of the throne, she is not sitting ON the throne but before it, guarding it. And she explained in the last chapter that she is not to be called as queen or princess. She hasn't overtaken, she guards the kingdom until Luna returns into a fitting condition to rule again or a new king/queen/prince/princess appears. I hope that some open questions are answered, if not ask me, I try to answer them as good as possible without spoilering. Well... Whatever... See ya next chapter.
Happiness, anger and Sirens dreamChapter 17 Lunas embrace grows numb. I release her from my grip and look deep into her eyes, tears still streaming down her cheeks. "Do you really" she sobs, her voice almost hollow, "think they will love me?" I shake my head. "You can't force them" I hug her again, "I bet even Celestia couldn't force them" I feel Lunas soft nod, as she sobs again. She clears her throat and pushes me back, "thanks Siren." she whispers. "Everytime" I answer, trying to smile, it doesn't look like one but atleast it's honest. She returns the smile, even though hers is also pretty weak. I turn around, still wearing this weird smile and see Shning Armour walk in. I walk the stairs down, greeting him with a nod. "How's she doing?" I ask Shining. "Not so bad" he answers, "she stopped to cry the instant we left the throne room. She has a strong will" he looks back to Luna, seeing the tear stains on her coat he looks at me. "And how is Luna doing?" he asks, concern reflecting in his eyes and voice. "Good, good" I answer, "she is still pretty hurt that her subjects want to overthrow her" Shining nods. "Why do they want that anyway?" I ask him, "what's with all the stories about a Nightmare Moon?" Shining shakes his head, "it's something so old, but still the ponies fear her" he looks up to Luna, his face showing adoration, "I don't know much about it, just the stories they tell. If you want to know everything ask Luna herself or read the books" I turn around looking at Luna, she was talking to Smile right now, her expression was friendly, happy. The mask of a leader. I sigh, and stretch myself, my back made popping sounds, I yawn. "How are your wounds?" Shining suddenly asks, startling me, he turns to me looking at the bright scars that can be seen. "Fine" I answer with a smile, "didn't even hurt" I stick my tongue out, he laughs. "Strange you looked pretty-" "Siren" Luna interrupts Shining, making him turn around and bow almost instantly. "Yes princess?" I turn to her, I don't bother to bow, technically I'm still not sworn. "I want to go and see how the revolutionleader is doing" she walks past me, "you wanna accompany me?" she asks over her shoulder, not even waiting for an answer. I look at Shining, nodding at him, he nods back, and walk up to Luna walking with her side by side. They way to the infirmary was a short and silent one. Atleast he was short. At the infirmary were two guards, one left, one right, guarding the entance, waiting for new orders. They nod at Luna and me as we walk closer, opening the doors. I have to say I prefered the silence. In the infirmary were multiple ponies moaning and groaning, hurt during the changling attack or during the revolution, the whole room was filled with the sounds of them. I don't like the sound of ponies moaning, I never liked it. We walk through the infirmary, following the path, past a few unused beds. There was a broken one. It looked like they had tried to let a dragon sit on it, it was broken and bend. Luna and I stopped before the strange scenery, I knew what it meant, Luna apparently not. "What happened here?" she asked loud, but no one besides me seemed to listen. "They tried to disarm the rainbow maned mare" I answer, Luna turning to me, "one of the many magics weaved into the weapons is a enchantment that allows only it's host to move the weapon. For everypony else it's impossible to move." "And why then is the bed destroyed?" she looks back at the bed. "The enchantment makes the weapon heavier" I explain quickly, "far too heavy to be moved and everything under it that can't take the weight gets crushed, simple as that" Luna looks back to me. She shrugs and goes on, walking down the path till the very last bed. There she was, lying on her back, preening her wings. Luna stops, I don't know why but I do so too. Luna just waits, looking at 'Dash'. "What are we waiting for?" I ask Luna in a whisper. "Preening is something very personal" she explains, also whispering, "it's rude to interrupt a pegasi that preens his wings, after all he might hurt himself if he or she gets startled" I nod, looking away from the pegasi. "How long does preening take?" I ask her impatient. She giggles, "it takes how long it needs to" she sits down, still looking at 'Dash'. She was the patience in person. After a few minutes I lay down, just waiting for something to happen, Luna was still sitting right next to me, her breath was calming, my eyelids start to droop. I nod away. I open my eyes again. Darkness around me. 'Celestia' sitting before me, looking at me with a warm smile. "You returned" she whispers. I shake my head, "I don't even know how I came here" I answer honest. "You are in need of answers" her smile widens, "thats why your restless soul finds it's way here" her smile was infectious, I feel how my own lips crack up to a faint smile. "What do you want to know?" 'Celestia' asks. I think about that question for a second, "first of all, who are you?" I finally ask. She nods, "I have many names" she walks closer, turning around next to me she sits down. "There are so many names for me that I don't even know what is my real name anymore" I furrow my brow. "My name..." "Happiness" I open my eyes again, just as Luna stands up to walk to 'Dash', quickly getting up myself I follow her, trying to ignore the strange sensation creeping up my spine. 'Did I really see that?' I ask myself, more than a little bit confused. "Hello, miss Rainbow" Luna states, looking at the mare in the bed. "Princess" Rainbow bows her head slightly. I'm confused, only a few hours ago this pony tried to overthrow her, why is she so friendly now, the creeping sensation in my neck was still distracting. "Why so friendly?" I ask, "didn't you try to overthrow her only moments ago?" my voice gets louder, Rainbow shrugs but nods. "Siren" Luna looks at me, "there is no need to shout at her" I nod and whisper an excuse. Luna turns back to Rainbow looking deep into her eyes. "Why do you fear me?" Luna asks, her voice was filled with pain and anger, "I never did anything to you." "It's what you did to ponykind" Rainbow answers, her glare was excusing, "you killed Celestia." My eyes widen. Luna recoils, her eyes filled with pain. "Who told you something like that?" I hiss, my voice was filled with anger. The creeping sensation in my back returned, getting heavier, like a weight pulling me down. "The ponies who fled from Canterlot" she explains, shrugging a little bit at my glare, "they say Luna revolted again" "I never-" Luna starts. "Changelings attacked Canterlot!" I shout at Rainbow, making all the ponies in the room turn around to me. "Siren you-" Luna was looking at me. "You weren't here! You didn't see how she sacrificed herself to protect this town!" my voice fell an octave. 'Calm yourself' something whispers in my mind, 'anger blinds you.' "You don't know nothing!" my voice grew angrier and angrier, I couldn't even explain myself why. "Siren!" Luna shouts at me, making me spin around to her. The anger disappears, like a heavy blanket pulling me down that get's lifted. I fall, my legs just buckle away, I didn't even know I had my muscles tightend like that, I gasp. "What is wrong with you?" Lunas eyes filled with concern. I still gasp and turn back to Rainbow, the heavy sensation of anger returning. My eyes widen. I stand up and turn away, looking away from the mare. "What did you do to your weapon Anvil?" I whisper. "What did you say?" Luna asks, I turn to her, shaking my head. "Nothing" I sigh, "but I think I'm too tired to follow any conversation, I will retire for today if that's fine with you" I look at Luna, ignoring Rainbow completly. On purpose of course. Luna looks confused and opens her mouth a few times but closing it everytime, she looked like a fish for a second there. She nods, "if you say so, you are relieved for today" she turns around to Rainbow. I walk to Luna, whispering into her ears. "Her weapon" Lunas ears twitch, "is anger" I turn around to Rainbow, the sensation returning almost instantly, "don't stay too long, I don't know if you are immune to it's influence" Luna nods. "Miss Rainbow" I nod at her, she returns the nod. I walk away, following the path. At first I was slow, walking the path calm but after a few meters I start to speed up. Out of the infirmary I start to run, just away from the weapon. Just away from the anger. I blackout. I remember returning to my room but everything after that disappears into darkness. Amortheyf hits Garnjiel, Anvil was grinning as he turns around trying to kick me with his left hindleg, I parry the kick with my own leg, making him stumble a step away. "Good reaction!" he states and jumps at me again. I was also grinning. The sparrings were my favorite part of each day. They reminded me of my foalhood. Of course I didn't like my foalhood, but old habits die hard. Every day we met to train eachother, our reflexes were monstrous thanks to the magic of our weapons, so we needed this to get stronger and faster than the average guard. It was also one way to kill some time if there was nothing to fight against. We never had much free time. After all we were the only five Eclipse Guards, the only rotation we had was who guarded what. And today Anvil and I had the free time, we both were divided to guard the dungeons. The dungeons were empty. The were like this for two years now, since the Eclipse Guard existed. After a few minutes of fighting we just sat down, leaning at each other, enjoying the silence and the warmth of eachother. "Sometimes" Anvil suddenly says, "when I fight, there is this..." he stops midsentence, thinking about how to explain it, "... a sensation" he finally states. "What kind of sensation?" I ask, turning around I lay my chin onto his shoulder. "It... hard to explain" his voice was quiet, almost scared, "but it's anger" his right wing rises, looking down on Amortheyf he sighs. "We all feel that in a battle" I answer, nuzzling him, "it's normal to feel anger during a fight" Anvil shakes his head. "This is not anger like that" he answers, "this anger is boiling, writhing around my heart, it feels so animate" he explains. I give him a quick peck on the cheek, making him turn around to me, I stick out my tongue. "You're such a softy" I giggle, he smiles. "Oh am I?" he smiles getting back up he shoves me away, spreading his wings, he jumps at me. And the training goes on. I open my eyes, lying on my bed. Garnjiel was lying on the floor, it's rune was pulsing slowly, showing how calm I am right now. "He told me" I whisper to myself, "but I ignored it" I sit up, noticing how much darker my room got I look out the window to see that the sun was slowly sinking. It was evening already. "You ignored what?" Shining suddenly asks me, I jump and gasp, even a small scream escapes my lips. He laughs, as I turn around, red as a tomato. I gasp, "don't! Do! That! Ever! Again!" I glare at him, he smiles at me. "Jeez, I never guessed you are such a scaredy cat" he jokes, still smiling. "I...I'm not!" I answer stuttering, "you just surprised me that's all!" I stick out my tongue. He shakes his head still grinning, "whatever makes you sleep" he answers. "Haven't your parents told you not to sneak up on ponies?" I ask him, also joking. "Nah, they even supported me to do so" he sticks out his tongue, "they said it would be a useful skill if I want to join the guards." I shake my head, now giggling. "You are horrible" I giggle, Shinings smile grows bigger. "Look who's talking" he counters. I throw a pillow in his face. He throws it back. After a few minutes of fighting we just lay there, he on the floor I'm on the bed, both gasping. "I never had a pillow fight" I gasp. "Never?" he asks amused. I shake my head, I know he can't see it. After a few minutes of gasping I furrow my brow, a question creeping up. "What are you doing here anyway?" I look down at him, he looks up. "Luna send me to look after you, she was a little bit concerned" he answers, getting up, he looks at me. Suddenly he turns red and turns away, coughing. "What?" I ask him confused. He doesn't turn around, but was still red as a tomato, "you might wanna close your hindlegs" he clears his throat. "Close my hindlegs?" I look down my hinlegs. 'Oh!' I blush and follow his suggestion, I facehoof. "Can I look now?" he asks quietly. I'm still facehoofing. I look at him, his eyes closed, his shy blush. And giggle as I sit up. "You're stupid" I tease him. Author's Note I accidently hit the publish button... I was reading it my own to look for mistakes and didn't even noitce I published it with a fewmistakes in it, so sorry for that. Yay! Another chapter! And more confusing stuff! But still I like it, I never liked to read a story and instantly know what is going on. I love it if it gets a little bit complicated. And seriously Siren? Lying there with your hindlegs straddled like that! You should be ashamed of yourself! ... And I should be ashamed for writing it! .... Nah not really.... Well... Whatever... See ya next chapter.
Broken BladeChapter 18 A soft knock wakes me. Groaning I get up, stretching myself, I yawn. Walking to the door and opening it, I stiffle another yawn. A blade runs through my chest, deeply impaling itself in my heart. My eyes rush open, I gasp, lifting a hoof to my chest, feeling the warm fur, the skin, the sweat on both. I was unhurt. 'A nightmare?' I was still gasping, trying to order my confused thoughts. A soft knock on the door sends a shiver down my spine. Slowly slipping out of the sheets I walk to the door, stopping in front of it. "Who's there?" I call out through the door, not opening it even an inch. "It's Dream Dancer" the answer came muffled through the door. A mare. Slowly opening the door I look at the mare in front of me. A pink coated earth pony mare, her mane and tail in the same colour, a dark red streak running through it, she had beautiful and bright blue eyes and her flank adorned a sun alike insignia. She smiles at me and takes a quick bow. "Hello miss Siren" her voice was calming and reassuring, warm, friendly, "I am Dream Dancer, I am Celestias-" she stopps midsentence, taking a deep quivering breath before she looks back at me, "Excuse me, I am Lunas personal secretary and I was send to check up on you" her smile returned to her face. I'm overwhelmed, her smile, her personality, everything about her radiates gratefulness. She was grateful for everything she had. It was so strange to see a pony like that, happy for being just there, for being just a pony. It was strange and I didn't like it. I return a fake smile and nod, "thanks, everything is fine" I answer. Her smile widens as she hears my answer, I take a step back. "Fiiiine then" she turns around but stopps almost instantly, she turns her head to me looking deep into my eyes, still smiling. "Have you seen captain Shining Armor?" her voice was still a happy chirping. I furrow my brow. "No" I shake my head, "he came by yesterday evening to check up on me, we talked for a bit and then he left, saying something like he needed to talk to his sister" Dancer nods, she smiles again. "Thaaaaaanks" she turns back around, walking down the hallway. The instant she is out of sight I rush back in and close the door, locking it. A shiver runs down my spine. Something about this pony was creepy. Her happiness was infectious, it was like she could force anypony around her to feel happy. That was strange. I yawn, looking at the clock on the nightsstand I notice that it's only six in the morning. 'Far too early for me' I think tired and walk back to my bed, slipping under the sheets. The moment my head touches the pillow I fall asleep. "You returned again" Happiness giggles. "Have I?" I ask, not even sure that I exist right now. "You have" darkness covers everything, only Happiness and I are left. "Why do I keep returning?" I ask Happiness. Her smile widens, "you do because you are still looking for answers" her wing folds itself around me, pulling me into a warm embrace. I sigh, a pleasant sigh. Nothing compared to the softness of pegasi down. "What kind of answers?" I ask her whispering into her ears. "You have so much questions" she giggles, "you won't find any answers if you keep on changing the question" her voice fades away. "Choose a question, before you ask for an answer" my eyes open. It was almost noon now. I slip out of the sheets and yawn weakly. "Nothing as good as a good sleep" I smile and walk to the bathroom. A hot shower later I walk out of the bathroom, my eyes closed and a smile on my face, a pleasant sigh escaping my lips. "I was wrong" I shake my head, "nothing as good as a long hot shower in the morning." "True" Shning says, startling me again, I jump and shriek falling back onto my haunches I hear him laugh. Again. I jump at him, knocking him down, I stand over him, a fake stern look on my face. "I told you to not sneak up on me!" Shining giggles and after a second I giggle too. After a few seconds he looks up at me, a blush on his face, seeing my still slightly moist coat, he clears his throat. "Could you go off of me now please?" a sly smile apears on my face. "And what if I don't?" I purr, his cheeks are practically burning now. "Please?" he almost whinces and I giggle, getting off of him. He clears his throat again and gets back up, looking at me, still blushing his face turns into the stern mask. It was pretty damn cute to see him like that. "Princess Luna send me" he was still red as a cherry, his voice slightly off chart, he was embarrassed. "What does she want?" I ask friendly, my voice still a purr. "She wants to talk to you in her private study" Shinings red cheeks slowly turn white, concern appears on his face. "She was strange today" he adds. I furrow my brow, "strange? Like what?" worry wells up in me. "I don't know" he shakes his head, "just strange, I can't really explain it" I nod, turning around to pick up Garnjiel. Garnjiel was off. It's primary rune was dark, not any light escaping. I furrow my brow. Usually, if the rune was off, it meant that the host of the rune was dead. If my own rune was off it either meant I'm dead or Garnjiels magic got dispelled. Slowly lifting the hilt. Garnjiels edge kept lying on the floor. The hilt in my mouth I fall back to my haunches. Garnjiel was destroyed. I dropp the hilt. Garnjiels whole edge was cut off right at the hilt, seperating hilt and blade completly. Shining walks closer seeing my broken weapon, confusion reflecting in his eyes. "I thought you said your weapons are almost indestructible" he looks at me, I start to shiver. "Not almost" I gasp, "they are indestructible, they are immune to magic and there is no other material that could break dragotharium, the only magic that managed to do this was discords chaos magic" I explain, looking down on th broken blade, my eyes widen, I turn around to look Shining deep into his eyes. "Is Discord still alive?" he looks down on me, shaking his head. "No" his voice was still showing his confusion, "he died almost a century ago during the battle with the alicorn sisters" he explained quickly. "Did he have children?" Shining shakes his head again. I turn back to Garnjiel and sigh. "I need a new weapon" I pick up the broken edge, it's weight now slowing me down. "What do you want to do with that?" Shining asks, worry in his eyes. "The memorial statues" I walk to the door, unlocking it. I stopp. Turning around to Shining Armor, my brows furrowed. "Did you teleport in?" "Hm?" Shining looks at me, "oh, yeah, the door was locked and I didn't want to unlock it" I nod and turn back around, opening the door. "Please" I walk out, ignoring Shinings reaction, "don't do that ever again" I walk down the hallway. Atfer a few minutes of walking I hear someone running through the same hallway I am right now, looking behind me I see Shining approaching, turning back around I keep walking. He runs up to me and slows down next to me, walking at my side, he was slightly gasping. "What do you want?" I ask him, not slowing down. "You need someone to open the statues" he explains still gasping, "and princess Luna wants to meet you afterwards" I nod. Silence, nothing but the sounds of our steps echoing through the hallway. After a few minutes of silence we are finally there. Shining takes a step forward, his horn emitting light. The door slowly opens, the sun on the door slowly changing in a eclipse. The doors are fully opened. Garnjiels hilt hits the ground. All five statues are destroyed. A tear streams down my cheeks, anger and pain welling up inside me. Garnjiels rune returns to life. The blade erupts in magic, more cracks forming the blade shatters, shards of it digging deep into my back. "You can't escape me" Shinings shouts are the last thing I hear before I blackout. Author's Note Yay! Cliffhanger! I know, it's a rather short chapter and I try to make the next bigger. I'm sorry for any errors and flaws you might find, my family is annyoing me right now, sorry for that. Well yeah, who could have done that? Who destroyed the statues and most of all, who managed to break an indestructible material? The answer? Well I spoiler so much, it wasn't Luna.... Or was she? Nah in the end I won't spoiler anything, pff that would destroy all the fun writing the story. And story unrelated, yay Dream Dancer! Well... Whatever... See ya next chapter.
Garnjiel the behemothChapter 19 "What happened?" I hear a faint voice, faint images of Luna standing over me looking down on me flash before my eyes. "You can't escape" something growls behind me. I turn around. Ganjiel was levitating in the air, slowly twirling. "What have you done?" I ask, my voice echoes through the hollow inky blackness that surrounds me. "You can't escape" Garnjiel growls again, light emitting from the rune. The light rushes out, shaping itself into a new body. A giant body. Red, scaly, thorns, horns, claws, wings. My eyes widen as I recognize the shape. A dragon. Taking a deep breath, his roar shatters the darkness around me, blinding and forcing me to close my eyes. After a few seconds I open them again. I was... somewhere, a place with no real floor, there were stars, millions of stars. Garnjiel was gone. "YOU CAN'T ESCAPE MY HATE!" I look up, my eyes widen as I see him high above me, taking a deep breath, he breaths white burning flames, that rain down on me. I jump to the side, trying to dodge the flames. It's too late, I raise my hooves, trying to shield myself from the flames as good as possible. "You can do it" she whispers, "fight the hate!" I lower my hooves, looking at the scene before me. Happiness was burning. She turns around, her coat and mane turning black and disappearing, flying away as ash. She smiles. "There is happiness" her voice was rough and raspy, her neck burning. "You just have to find and share it." A wave of white light escapes her desintegrating body as she disappears. A giant platform made of white runes appears. Garnjiel shrieks as the wave hits him, his wings change in the white light, from their former dark red and bat like form to pure white and resembling more like those of a swan now, not able to use his wings anymore he falls down onto the platform. Shaking his massive head, he gets back up looking down on me, every breath he exhales sends burning steam out of his nostrils. "Happiness is not weakness" her voice was faint and weak. "Fight the hate in your heart." Garnjiel roars another time, his magic surrounding him, his body shrinking. My eyes widen, everything went by so fast my brain couldn't even comprehend everything that happened now. Before me was something that resembled Skull in her nemesis form. But this was bigger and, more complete, than her. It was bigger than Celestia and bipedal. His feet had turned into hooves which had long pointy claws, scratching over the floor every step he took, his lower body was athletic, a tail wriggling behind him. His upperbody was masculine, his arms long and wiry, his whole body was plated with massive black scales. I recoil, almost falling off the platform. His frontclaws had changed or to be precise, they were missing. Everything down his wrist was one big blade. They weren't even claws anymore. This were big bulky claymores growing right out of his wrists, runes engraved into them. They looked like Garnjiel. His head hadn't changed so much after all, just got smaller and instead of two long horns over each temple it now had one long horn on it's skull, looking almost like an alicorns. His wings. Hadn't changed. They were as big as before. As white as before. The wings of a swan. Garnjiel scoffs, raising both his blades over his head he places them between his bladebones. One loud shredding sound later both wings fall to the floor. But instead of the sound of flesh or something soft hitting the floor, a metalic sound echoes through this realm. My eyes wander down to the cut off wings, the wings had lost their down, both were now long, slender scimitars and coloured in pure white. They were my chance. A massive, earth shattering stomp hits one of the blades, crushing it under the force, burning cracks appearing in the runes where the stomp hit them. Garnjiel shrieks as white energy escapes the broken blade, sending him stumble back a few steps, flailing around his weapons to get the light off of him. 'This is your last chance' my mind shouts, 'do it! Now!' I get up and run towards the blade. Garnjiels right blade lands right in front of me, I feel massive heat coming from the blade. "You think I will let you take it?" he scoffs and lifts his other blade, "you are thousand years to early to fight me!" he roars as the blade rushes down towards me. I jump over the blade impaled in the platform, singing my coat on the hot steam that escapes the blades. 'Faster!' my mind shouts, my hooves move faster. 'Faster!' even faster, I start to gasp. And then I'm there, I fall to my knees, slide the last few steps on them and grab the blades hilt, I bring my hooves back under me, twirl around and ready myself. I wasn't ready for that. While I picked up the blade, Garnjiel freed himself, pulling the blade out of the platform and followed me. His left blade was stuck in me. He lifts me up, still on his blade, there was no blood, the wounds were cauterized instantly. I cough and look down on him as he prepares his righ blade to cleave me in half. This is my end. The white blade falls out of my mouth, impaling itself in the platform. I see his blade rushing towards me, I close my eyes, not wanting to see it. Just knowing it would be hard enough. Time stopps. Slowly opening my eyes I see his blade inches away from my body, the heat was already burning my coat, turning it black. I look down onto the blade in my chest, I could see that flames start to form around the wound, burning me down. Clarity struck my thoughts. Lifting my numb hooves I place them on the blade, pressing against them I pull myself off the blade, slowly inch for inch, the sound of ripping flesh haunting me every inch I manage to pull myself farther off the blade. And then that moment is gone, time goes on as I land on the floor, collapsing. Garnjiels strike flies through the air but without any resistance he sends his blade too far, in a crescent move the blade slices his left arm off. He shrieks as his arm lands on the floor, turning white. No blood was coming out of the stump. I see it, even while my eyelids droop, even while my body loses any feeling. I can see him, shrieking and flailing. My eyes widen as a last thought runs through my mind. 'There is happiness, even now. You just have to find it' My eyes open. Not for me. Only darkness. There is no one I want to see in death. My long dead parents, my father who hated me, my mother who ignore my pleadings. My comrades which died long after me, which had probably long forgotten how I even looked like. My fiancé who turned into a monster who killed his own daugther. A tear escapes my eyes as the eyeslids droop. Sealing my eyes and my faith. "We don't need your dakness!" someone shouts, I don't recognize the voice. It was a male voice and young, that's all I could tell. I hear another one of Garnjiels roars, the battlecry of a brave stallion and the sound of a weapon piercing flesh. My eyes are still closed, I can't feel anything. " ...... you don't have to worry anymore" the stallion whispers, his voice close to my ears. "You will find your happiness" my eyelids flutter, "you will find it. And once you found it you will find your peace" his voice was filled with sorrow. "But before that you can't die, you can't die before you haven't found it" "I wouldn't forgive you" Silence. "And I'm sorry for breaking the statues" My eyes rush open. A cry is the first thing to escape my mouth. "Oh shit!" a pony cries out stunned, "she's awake! The narcotic failed!" "We can't wait any longer!" another voice answers the first, "just fasten her limbs so she can't hurt herself anymore!" I feel straps of massive leather get tighten around my four legs and my neck, pulling them down, fasten them on the table, making it impossible to move. It was crucial. Lying there, not to be able to move, not able to see. Only to hear the sound of ripping flesh and the sound of metal scratching over other materials. Sometimes the sound of some other metalic things hitting something. It sounded like small shards of metal that land on a marble floor. It was crucial. It was torturing. And I couldn't escape it. As much as I wished to return into the blackness to not hear them anymore, to not feel them cut into my back. I couldn't escape. My body wouldn't allow me to slip away. After that time ran faster. The sounds got faster and high pitched, almost impossible to comprehend them, the voices of the ponies were strangely muffled and diffuse. Finally it stopped. I don't know how long it took, whatever they did. Were it hours? Days? Longer? I couldn't tell. All I could tell was that I am pretty tired. My eyes close. "Where can I find my happiness?" "Sometimes all you need to do is wait for it" she smiles, her bright smile warming my numb body as her wing folds around my torn back. "Sometimes it will find you" Author's Note You all thought Garnjiel was just a sword eh? Haha I tricked you! .... Wait.... Well here's another chapter, not as long as I thought it would get but hey atleast a update! It's not like I'm updating atleast once a week.... So Garnjiel was pretty overpowered eh? Well yeah he was supposed to be, after all he is the mightiest of them. Who is 'them' will be explained somwhere in the next chapters. I don't know why but the scene where the stallion says that he is sorry that he destroyed the statues made me laugh, I can't really tell why but it just did. I'm weird! Don't hate me for that! And because I'm tired I say good night, and please excuse any flaws or errors you might find, I will look over this chapter tomorrow and try to find any mistakes. Well... Whatever... See ya next chapter.
The ten godsChapter 20 I wake up to the feeling of someone removing the bandages. A loud gasp. My eyes open. Luna stands before me, a stern look on her face. "What happened to you?" her voice was quivering with shock. I don't answer immediately, I have to think how to answer that question. "Siren!" I look up seeing into her big eyes, filled with worry. "Garnjiel bursted" Luna nods. "Shinin explained that to me" she sits down in front of me, "I want to know what happened to you during your unconsciousness" I look at her. A smile creeps up my face. "I fought my hatred" I state quietly. "And you won?" she asks. I laugh, which strangely doesn't hurt, and shake my head. "I lost" I look back into her eyes, "he defeated me easily" Luna raises her brows and looks past my face onto my back, confusion reflects in her face. "Does it look so bad?" I ask her, seeing her expression. Luna shakes her head, "it looks almost like before" my eyes widen, "not one scar" she looks back down at me, "but I guess you need to learn how to use them." "Use them?" I struggle to get off my belly, sitting up, "what do you mea-" light rose coloured feathers fall into my sight, long downs, I turn around, wanting to tell the pony to keep his wings out of my face. My chin hits the floor. My eyes follow the downs up, follow the build of the wings, further and further. My eyes meet the point where the wings come from. They grow out of my back. "Siren?" Luna waves a hoof in front of my face, "Siiiiiren?" she chirms, after a few seconds her hoof meets her face. "Perfect" she shakes her head and turns away from me, "doctor? She broke!" she yells into the hallway. "Who broke?" a brown coated stallion walks in looking at Luna and me. "Siren" she points at me. Finally my eyes close. "What did you do to me?" I shout through the darkness looking for Happiness. "Gave you the meanings to fight them on equal footing" Happiness appears right in front of me, I gasp. Her wings were gone. I shake my head, sitting down, "on equal footing? Them? If you haven't noticed, Garnjiel tore me apart" my voice fills with anger. Happiness raises a hoof, silencing me, "he did because you were unprepared" she smiles at me, "he defeated you because you thought that Garnjiel and the others are just weapons, not living beings" I nod. "Of course I thought that" I get back up, walking up and down in front of her, "they are weapons, forged almost two thousand years ago, what else should they be?" I look at Happiness and see something I haven't seen before on her face. Sadness. "You are just as ignorant as he was" she turns away from me. "He?" I walk closer, "who do you mean?" she looks back at me. "Anvil" my eyes widen, she nods, "yes I've met Anvil. And yes I spoke to him, told him to fight his inner madness" she looks into my eyes, "if you had lost your fight against Garnjiel, like he did against Amortheyf, you would have done the same things he did" I fall down on my haunches. "He lost?" Happiness nods. "During your fight with Discord" she explains softly, "he lost the only thing that could keep the madness away from his mind" she looks deep into my eyes, "you, his fiancée." Happiness closes her eyes. Images stream into my mind, images of Anvil on his knees, kneeling in front of a dark figure. He was wounded and gasped. "You" he spit blood onto the figures feet, "won't.... break.... me" he gasped. "I already did" came the answer, the dark figur decayed, falling apart to dust. But instead of settling on the floor, the dust moved towards Anvil, creeping up his body, soaking itself into him. Anvil screamed during the whole process, pain and blood escaping his mouth. After a few seconds he stopped screaming, his wounds closed and he got back up. Opening his eyes. Dark red eyes, filled with menace and madness look back at me. "As you wish" he whispers with a hollow voice, "Braak'tha." I recoil. The name alone sends images of madness into my mind, gasping and wheezing I look at Happiness, her face shows disgust. She looks at me and sighs, "he's one of the five emotions" Garnjiels hilt appears, slowly gliding to the floor, "king Solaris never gave you this weapons to make you his guard" her expression grew sorrowful and sad, "he used you, he needed you to summon these dark gods and-" "Stop it!" I shout at her, silencing her, "just stop it!" tears start to well up, "so you tell me, that everything I fought for, everything that I wanted to protect, everything I did to protect" tears fall to the floor. "Is a lie?" Happiness sorrowful expression was still there, no smile to tell me it's not true. A lie. Everything. "It's not everything a lie" she whispers, I look at her, "you used these powers to do the right" her voice was weak, "you protected Celestia, you fought evil to protect" her expression still doesn't change. "That doesn't change anything" I answer, more tears falling. "That changes everything" Happiness answers, "you took the hilt of this blade to protect, not to slaughter, without even knowing it you sabotaged Solaris plan" my mind clears, hope starts to stream into my thoughts. She finally smiles again, walking closer she pulls me into a hug. Backing up she sits back down, looking deep into my eyes. A question starts to burn in my mind. "Who are these five?" her expression instantly changes, from the happy glee to a dark stern look, she sighs. "The five emotions" she slowly explains, "Sorrow or regret, fear, confusion, hate or anger and madness. Their names are as old as this world and appear in the dark essence, engraved into it. Their names are, Braak'tha which is the aspect of madness. Gyal'kraa is sorrow. Yours, hatred, was named Melre'kat. The aspect of fear is already dead, Aawahj was killed by Shining Insignia, during his fight with the dragons his fear overwhelmed him. The last aspect, the aspect of confusion, is called Lery'al and she is the only female aspect." "Is it important that she is female?" I ask out of curiousity, Happiness nods. "It is important if you fight her" she shows a weak smile. "How do you know that?" I finally ask, "you explain this like you seen them change, like you knew them. Like you know how they were before they were this creatures" I look at her. I look at her mouthagape. She nods. "They aren't the only five gods" her voice gets quieter, "the five good aspects have also their representative gods. I'm one of them, the god of happiness, Wra'kyr" she looks down onto her hooves, "this isn't even my real form. But your mind couldn't comprehend my real form anyway" she looks back at me seeing my confusion. "Cool eh?" she smirks. I facehoof. Author's Note Yay update! .... And yes ten gods, deal with it. So yeah, the gods in this story can die, they may be almost invincible, but only almost. Siren got wings! .... She was supposed to have wings from the very beginning but this would have kinda destroyed her whole background. Some of you might ask, why is Wra'kyr talking to Siren, or something among those lines, well, look at it this way, if not we wouldn't have this story, so please deal with it until everything get's explained. And I'm very sorry that the one part where Wra'kyr explains the five dark god, the text isn't in her colour, but after I coloured everything it looked like something that would r**e everyones brain and I didn't want that, the pink is already hard enough to read. Well... Whatever... See ya next chapter.
Back to backChapter 21 I still sit in the dark world, looking at Wra'kyr, her smirk. "So why me?" I ask her, my mind still in chaos from all the information I just received, "why do you help me?" Her smile widens, "your soul, during your fight with Discord in which you died, cried out to us, to me. It screamed, it was the scream of a hurt foal, crying for happiness" her expression changes, she looks almost sad now. I sigh, ignoring the sting of pain in my chest, "why did you give me your wings?" "As I said" she answers, "they are the meanings to fight the other three gods" she smiles again. "And you think" I furrow my brows, "that I am the one who will fight them?" I gasp and recoil. Wra'kyr expression changes, from the happy glee it went dark, darker than everything. As dark as the grimreaper himself. Sweat streams down my face. Her expression returns to the happy smile. "Why wouldn't you?" she asks, her voice happy, "don't forget that you swore to protect your liege, killing them is a way for you to protect her" she tilts her head a little bit, still smiling. I'm still gasping, "I don't have a weapon anymore, I can't fight them with normal weapons can't I?" my whole body trembles. "You will find a way to get a new weapon" "Who knows what may happen if not?" I open my eyes. I'm back in my room. Luna sits right next to me to my right, looking down on me. She smiles softly. "Welcome back Siren" she greets me, I simply nod. "Morning" Shining walks in, not wearing his armour, but carrying a chest on his back. "Morning" I answer weakly, raising a brow I point at the chest, "what's that?" Luna answers, which startles me, "something very interesting" her voice shows interest, her expression the same. Shinings magic surrounds the chest and slowly levitates it to the ground, Luna opening it she pulls out a dark, shard of metal. "You know what this is?" she levitates it into my lap, I take it looking down on it. Heavy, dark gray, something engraved in it. My eyes widen. "This is a shard from Garnjiel" I look at Luna, she nods. I look back at the shard, "but what is so interesting about it?" I look back at her. "Well, what did you say your weapon is made off?" she asks, "dragotharium right?" I nod, she points at the shard "well, this isn't dragotharium, well not completly" I furrow my brow. "What do you mean?" I ask confused. "I mean that your weapon, Garnjiel, was only covered with dragotharium" I'm getting more and more confused, "what I'm trying to say is that your weapon was made from dark essence" my eyes widen. "I used my magic to test the compounds of your weapon and noticed that, besides the hilt, your weapon is made of pure essence. All in all your weapon had 83% of pure dark essence, 12% of dragotharium and the rest were other materials like gems or other metals" her explanation was quick, she takes the shard away from me, putting it back into the chest closing and sealing it, she nods at Shining who lifts the chest back up, he nods at me and walks out of the room, closing the door behind him. "But where did all the dragotharium go we brought back?" I ask confused, "the dragon I killed was almost not enough to forge Garnjiel..." I close my mouth, noticing what I'm saying. "They only told you it was almost not enough" Luna says coldly, "they tricked you" I nod. "But then..." I think about it for a second, "for what did they need so much dragotharium? And where could they find enough essence for a claymore as big as Garnjiel was?" Luna shakes her head. "I don't know" she answers, "I looked up old records, besides those who fell apart in my magic or hooves there are not many left, and those left who have dragotharium in them speak only from your weapons." 'You will find a way to get a new weapon' Wra'kyrs words haunt my mind. My eyes widen. "Luna?" I look at the night princess, she looks at me. "Hm?" she raises a brow. "Do you have enough pure clear essence to forge a weapon like Garnjiel?" my voice is quiet, I'm almost too scared to ask her. Almost. She shakes her head, "first of all we have no pony who knows how to forge essence and second, no. There isn't even enough essence big enough to make a horn- or hoofring out of it" she explains. Her expression suddenly changes, she smiles, "how are your wings?" she asks. I look back at them. "Strange" I answer, looking back at Luna, "they don't feel like a part of me. And they feel heavy" I answer trying to move them. They twitch but that's everything. "They feel heavy?" Luna asks, her expression changes again, she looks confused now as she walks closer, slowly lifting a hoof up to my wing she strokes it, the down move like down, softly bending by the touch, "and strange?" I nod, Luna strokes the wing some more, "can you feel my touch?" I nod again, "the feathers feel like normal feathers, maybe it's just your body telling you that, after all you have this wings for merely one day. I'm sure the feeling will disappear once you are used to them" she smiles. I return the smile. "So" Luna walks into the middle of the room, "what are you doing now?" she asks friendly. "What do you mean?" I ask confused, my smiles fades. "I'm asking you what you want to do now" she smiles, seeing my confused expression she even giggles, "do you still want to serve?" she suddenly asks. I think about her question for a second. My liege, dead. My weapon, destroyed. My oath, broken. Everything I had, everything that made my life worthwhile... ...is gone. "Do you want to serve me?" she asks. I think about her offer, thinking back to the day I were recruited. I nod. "Are you sure?" Luna asks, her voice soft, "no one forces you to" she smiles. "I know that" I nod, "but it's all I have. My whole life was dedicated to serve someone, either king Solaris or your sister, Celestia" I nod again and look deep into her eyes, "I will serve you too" Luna smiles. "I will see you tomorrow then" Luna turns around walking to the door, she stopps at the doorsill and turns around, her face was cold, stern. "How... was it to fight your hate?" she asks slowly, her voice was quivering. I sigh, "in the end I didn't even fight it" I look at her, "he defeated me in one hit, finishing me off right off the bat, it was ridiculous how strong Melre'kat was" Luna flinches at the name. "Melre'kat?" she walks back to my bed, her face showing confusion and interest, "who is that?" "The god of hate" I answer, Luna looks at me, she was getting more and more confused. "A god of hate?" she sits down, "I didn't even know there is really something like a god" she puts a hoof up to her chin, tapping it a few times while she thinks about my words. "There is not only one god" I answer, Luna raises a brow, "there were ten of them" Lunas eyes widen. "How do you know that?" she asks confused, "you talk like you've met them" I nod, Luna gasps. "One of the five good gods gave me these" I point at my wings, "saying they were the meanings to fight those that are left" Lunas confusion returns to her face. "That are left? What do you mean? Are gods not supposed to be immortal?" her confusion only grew as she asks these questions. I shake my head, "if that what Wra'kyr, the god of happiness, told me is true than they are not immortal." "Wra'kyr? The god of happiness?" She gasps. Silence. Luna starts to giggle. "Oh good one!" she snickers, "you almost had me, talking about gods and stuff" she giggles some more. I blush, "I'm not lying! And I'm not trying to amuse you!" I answer angry, turning away from her, her giggle still in my ears. "If it let's you sleep" Luna answers, turning around she walks back to the door, she turns around, "I will see you tomorrow." "Captain" the door opens, Luna walks out, and closes quietly. 'Captain eh?' I think, enjoying the silence around me. I slip out of the sheets, stretching myself, ignoring my sore back, I walk to the bathroom. After a quick shower, which was more exhausting than relaxing because of the new wings, I walk out of the bathroom. Shining stands in the middle of my room, looking at me. Anger wells up in me. After a second it disappears, I approach him slowly. His expression is cold. "Captain" he nods at me, I flinch, his voice was as cold as his expression. "You heard?" I sit down in front of him, he does too and nods. "It was the first thing the princess told me" he looks at me, his expression doesn't change, he looked almost angry. "Do you have a problem with that?" I ask him carefully, "I know that you are a captain too, do you think she will replace you with me?" I see his eyes widen, but they return to the cold glare so fast that I'm not sure that I've seen his reaction. He shakes his head, "no, she wouldn't do that. It's just..." he stops midsentence, looking away. "I don't want it" he answers, looking back at me, "let me tell you that it wasn't a nice sight to see that blade of yours explode and impaling it's shard into you. Do you know how many shards they pulled out of you? 31!" his voice rises, it was almost a shout at the end. "I don't want to see you getting hurt anymore" his voice was angry and loud, but there was something underneath the anger. Worry. He was worried about me. I stand up, walking behind him and sitting back down, slowly leaning myself against him, I feel him tighten a little bit. We sit there, in silence. I sigh. "Let me tell you something" I start, "I appreciate your worry but... you don't have to" I look down my own body, counting the scars, "my whole life, since I was four, was nothing else than fighting" I feel him shift a little bit, "my father, that stupid old geezer. He wanted me to become a general or something, something that stands in the backlines doing strategical stuff. But as soon as he found out that I was not so good in that he changed. I can't really remember how he was before he turned into the way I remember him but... mother told me often that he loved to play with me. She told me how much he smiled, how much he loved to just lie in the grass, listening to the sound of the wind." "Siren, I-" Shining starts. "My father forged me into this" I look up to the ceiling, "I am a weapon" I lean a little heavier against him, enjoying his warmth, "you have to accept that" I finish my speech, waiting for any reaction of him. I hear him sigh, "I gues you're right, I have to accept it" I feel him shift some more. After that we just sit there, in silence. A sound makes me peak my ears, I look out of the window, onto my balcony. It was raining. "Hey Shining?" I ask softly. "Hm?" his answers. "Do you like the rain?" I stand up, walking to the balcony, opening the door and turn around to look at him. He shakes his head, "no, I hate to get wet" he answers. I nod, "what a pity" I smile and step out into the rain. "Siren?" I hear Shining come closer. He never went outside. I was sitting there, my head tilted upwards so the rain could stream down my face, flattening my mane, the down of my wings grow heavier but I ignore the feeling. A smile appears on my face as the rain drenches me. I hear Shinings soft hoofsteps as he walks away. I see myself, a filly, sitting in a dark hallway, crying over some bruises on my legs. Fathers challengers weren't softly. I hear hoofsteps come closer, afraid that it might be my father I rub my face, trying to get the tearstains away. Someone sits down behind me, someone bigger than me, back to back we sit there, I still have one hoof in my face, covering my eyes, I stiffle the sobs. A sigh, I recognize the voice. "I never wanted you to get hurt" he says, "I want you to become strong, stronger than anyone so you can protect everything you love. You understand that?" a sob escapes my throat. "Now stop crying" he says softly, "a strong mare doesn't cry" I feel him turn around, his legs surround my little body and he leans his head softly on my shoulder, "you will become strong" I feel how my tears stop. I nod, stiffling the last sob. A quick peck on my cheek and his embrace tightens. "I love you Siren" "I love you too daddy" This was the last time I called him daddy. This was the last time he was a father. This was the last moment I shared with my father before he turned into a nightmare. Author's Note Next chapter yay! So yeah I noticed I kinda show Sirens father as a total douche, he is supposed to be. But I can't get around thinking that there has to be something, even a little bit that made Siren NOT hate her father. I hope that this feeling can be found in this chapter. And yes Luna won't believe the whole "there are gods you know?"-stuff, understandable. I remember the first time someone tried to tell me god exists. I laughed. Hard. I laughed so hard that guy wanted to beat me into a pulp. It was delightful. And no that was not during school, I was... 15? Maybe 16 as he tried to explain that. ... Yeah useless past of the author! ... Well... Whatever... See ya next chapter.
Stupid ideas in the rainChapter 22 I sit in the rain for hours, feeling how he washes away all of my doubts, all my fears. I love rain. I close my eyes, enjoying the soft drops landing on my coat. The rain didn't stop the rest of the day. I sat there, the whole day. I open my eyes. I feel the water pulling on my wings, those heavy, heavy wings. I turn my head and look at my right wing, trying to move it. It does, again just a twitch but it does move. Cocentrating more I try to move him some more, he twitches some more. I gasp. Moving him isn't as easy as it may sound. I growl and concentrate back on moving him, every twitch a fight with my body, shouting at him to move this wing. Slowly so very slowly the twitches turn into real movement, instead of a soft hitch the wing opens slowly, only to fall back to default after a few inches. I gasp even more and feel a headache coming up. I was never good in stuff like that, concentrate to do something. "Come on!" I growl more, concentrate more, more twitches, more hitches. After ten minutes of trying to move the one wing I finally manage to spread the wing, it's slow and still impossible to fly like that but atleast it's something compared to movement. I gasp and the wing closes again, I'm lying on my belly still enjoying the soft rain, the wing falls down hitting the floor softly. With a metallic sound. My eyes widen as I look down on the wing lying on the floor, still connected with my back. My eyes widen even further as I remember my fight with Melre'kat. The wings of a swan. Garnjiel scoffs, raising both his blades over his head he places them between his bladebones. One loud shredding sound later both wings fall to the floor. But instead of the sound of flesh or something soft hitting the floor, a metalic sound echoes through this realm. My eyes wander down to the cut off wings, the wings had lost their down, both were now long, slender scimitars and coloured in pure white. "It can't be" I whisper and try to move the wing again, it twitches and slowly rises back up from the floor, I raise a hoof and slowly stroke the wing, slowly wandering down to the hinge connecting the wing with my back. Concentrating some more, I take a deep breath. And pull at the hinge. It's hurts. This must be the feeling of someone ripping a insect it's wings off. The piercing, deep pain that rushes through my back, echoing up my spine and hitting my brain. It felt worse than every blade that ever hit me, worse than a broken leg, worse than everything I ever felt. I stop. The wing grew numb, lying back on the floor, I gasp, looking down on the numb wing. "Ripping... them off.... is not... the way" I gasp, I concentrate again, sending orders through my body to move the wing. Nothing. I sigh between the gasps, "I have to wait till tomorrow until I can move it again" I whisper to myself. I stand up and look to the sky. It was already getting dark, the sun deep on the horizon, ready to move behind the edge of the world. The moon rises, even though the sun was still there. "Atleast I'm not the only pony with a problem" I shake my head and walk back in, my numb wing sliding over the floor, closing the balcony door behind me. Lunas first attempt in lowering the sun was a utterly failure. She only managed to move the sun a few inches over the sky before she collapsed, the ponies of Canterlot were whining and crying that the sun should finally disappear so they could sleep. The first night with Luna as the guardian over sun and moon ended in a eclipse. Aswell as all the other days. She couldn't move the sun enough to lower it so she did the only thing she could think up to bring darkness over the land. She moved the moon before the sun. Since that day she managed to move the sun more and more and after a week she could finally move the sun enough to raise and lower it. Back in I wrinkle my nose, smelling the scent of a wet dog. I facehoof, dropps of water still falling of my body. Pulling my numb wing after me I walk back into the bathroom to take another shower, the second this day. The warm water helped me a little bit to get some feeling back into the wing. Which wasn't good. I moan and growl as I walk out of the bathroom, every step I take sends new waves of pain through my body. Trying to pull your own wing out is a very stupid idea. I look at the clock on my nightstand, it was only ten, but I was already tired enough. With a moan and a sigh I slip back under the sheets, pulling the blanket up to my chin, I close my eyes. My eyes open. It was two in the morning. I haven't even slept. The new sensations creeping up the wings, the pain of one of them, kept me awake the whole night. With a sigh and another moan I slip out of the sheets, walking to the door of my room. I open it and walk out, seeing the two guards at each side of the door nod at me. Atleast the right one nodded at me, the left only showed me a glare, filled with hate. It was the same stallion who attacked me in the dungeon. Cinder. I walk past him, ignoring his glare, walking down the hallway, I follow the way to the westwing, past the statues and banners. The door to the memorial statues stands open, raising a brow I walk through the door. Luna sit's before the remade statues. She turns around as she hears me come closer, her tired eyes locking with my own. I walk closer and sit down right next to her. She sighs and looks up to the five statues. "Was Celestia a stern leader?" she suddenly asks. I nod, "yes, but so was her father and everyone who was able to order me around." "Did you like your time with your brothren?" her voice was getting quieter. I nod again. "The best years I had" I answer with a weak smile. "How was Celestia back then?" she asks looking into my eyes, I see tears well up. "Funny" I answer still wearing the weak smile, "she loved to play pranks on everyone. And she loved to play chess, especially against me" I look up to my own statue. "Why you?" she raises a brow, her sad eyes looking up to the statues. "I was the only one who wouldn't let her win on purpose" I giggle. Lunas answers with a weak smile. We sit there in silence, just looking up at the statues of me and my brothren. I sigh again. "My wings annoy me" Luna giggles, she looks back at me. "Really?" her voice was getting a little bit brighter. I nod, "yeah, they won't let me sleep." Luna suddenly gasps, looking at my back, "Siren what happened to you? Your whole back is bruised!" she stands up and walks behind me to take a closer look. I shake my head, twitching with the wings, "I tried something very stupid I remembered, something that happened during my battle with Melre'kat." "And what could that be that made you bruise your whole back?" she softly strokes the hinge, I groan, "sorry" she quickly says. "You won't believe me either way so let's just show you" I slowly, so very slowly spread my left wing, and dropp it. I see Luna chuckle at first, but the laugh gets stuck in her throat the moment the wing hits the floor. With a loud metallic clang. "What?" she lowers her head to look closer at my wing. "Remember what I said about my wings? Wra'kyr gave them to me, telling me that they would be the meaning to fight the other gods" Luna nods, "well during my battle with Melre'kat his wings got corrupted by Wra'kyr, cleansing them from the darkness, the hatred and changing them into swan like wings. Melre'kat couldn't use them anymore and cut them off. But they made the same sound mine just did when they hit the floor. They had changed the moment they were seperated from his body, turning into scimitars" Luna furrowed her brows while I explained the battle. "And this memory made you" she stopps for a second thinking about how to call it, "stupid enough to try and pull your own wing off?" I giggle, never expecting to hear her swear and nod. "I thought these are the same way" Luna looks at me with a stunned expression. And facehoofs. "How retarded are you?" I giggle again. "Apparently very" I answer. Luna giggles, only for a second but she did. "You should go to the infirmary" she points at my back "they will put on an ointment and bandage it so it can heal faster" her voice showed concern. "Thanks, I think I will do that" I nod, Luna too, she stands up, I too. "Should I teleport you to the infirmary?" she asks friendly. I shake my head, "no thanks. I will walk, maybe moving my body a little bit will help me go back to sleep when I return to my room" Luna nods. "Well then, good night Siren" she smiles at me before she disappears in a flash of pale blue light, not even waiting for me to answer. "Good night" I answer to no one. Walking out of the room, the door closes itself behind me, I walk back the way I came, following the long hallways through the castle until I'm at the infirmary. They got pretty hectic the moment they saw my back. They insisted on checking my back, the hinge, the whole wing with every possible spell that was there, in the end it was nothing. The tendon was strained, the muscle too. In the end it was a bruised back. And just like Luna said, they put on a ointment, bandaged my barrel and told me to not use the wing for one week so it could heal properly. A little bit annoyed I thank the doctors and nurses with a friendly smile and walk back the way to my room. The two guards from before were still guarding my room. I walk past Cinder, he was still giving me pretty dark glare. I stop before him, turning to him i smile. "You should have given me a fork" I wait for his reaction. His head turns red and he turns away, ignoring me. I laugh as I walk past him, opening the door and walking in. Before the door closes completly I hear him groan. "Whorse" he whispers, I laugh more. "What's so funny?" I shriek and jump around. Shining was sitting in the middle of my room with a smile. I gasp and walk closer to him. "I.Told.You.To.Never.Do.That.Again!" I accent every word. He giggles. His smiles fades as he sees my bandaged barrel. Worry appears in his eyes, "what happened to you?" "I'm stupid that's all" I answer. Furrowing his brows he looks at me, confused. "What?" he asks with confusion. "Nothing" I shake my head, and look at him with an annoyed glare, "what are you doing here? ... Again?" he smiles, his armour appearing magically. "It's three o'clock" he smiles more, "our shift starts." I look at the clock on my nightstand. And facehoof with a groan. Author's Note Well, looks like Siren is pretty dumb.... not really, but that doesn't mean that her idea was good. I mean seriously? Pulling out your own wing? ... Cinder is a douche, we all know that. I wonder what he will do when Siren is able to give him orders... oh all the mean fun she can have with him. *insert evil manically laughter please* ... Siren is a good captain.... I hope... Maybe. On good days? Well... Whatever... See ya next chapter.
Banish the rainbowChapter 23 A soft knock on my door. I growl and hide my head under the pillow. Another knock, louder this time. I try to ignore it. I hear a magical cracking and hooves on the floor. Hoofsteps getting closer. "Siren?" I hear Lunas soft voice. I lift the pillow off of my head, looking at her. "Are you not feeling well today?" I yawn and sit up, shaking my head. "Just-" another yawn, "- tired" I look into her eyes, my eyelids droop, "I didn't get any chance to get some sleep last night." Luna nods, "you won't have to do anything today. But I have to insist that you get up now and follow me into the throne room, your adjuration has to be official" I nod and slowly slip out of the sheets stiffling another yawn. Luna nods again. A flash of light blinds me. We are in the throne room. Luna before me on her throne, to her left Dream Dancer. To her right Shining Armor and a few other high ranked soldiers. "Dark Siren Neylitha" Luna speaks softly, I look up to her and slowly bow. "Yes, your highness." The adjuration was pretty boring. Just like the last. She asks some question, you swear to protect or to kill. It was the same old horseshoe even after almost 2000 years. Now I stand before Lunas throne, Shining Armor to my left guarding the other side of the stairs. I'm also wearing a new armour, just like Shinings. A golden "hey, here I am!" armour. I mentaly facehoof, the armour was so easy to spot, every archer could take the captains down, blindfolded. The bandages around my wing and my barrel made the new armour really uncomfortable. It's kinda strange. Standing there, guarding a god-like creature. I am used to guard ponies who doesn't really need my protection. First king Solaris, he was one of the strongest unicorns back in his time, Celestia being his daughter was the heir of the same powerful magic, I stiffle a yawn. The giant stone door, which is already repaired, opens slowly. Slowly walking in was Rainbow Dash, hobbling on three legs, her wounded leg bandaged. Amortheyf still on her wings. I don't know about the protocols but I know that ponies which aren't guards are not supposed to carry weapons when they meet a king, a queen or anything compared to that. Rainbow hobbles closer and closer. She stops around fifteen steps away from the throne and lowers her head. "Rainbow Dash" Rainbow raises her head and looks up to Luna. "Yes princess." "You are here today because of your crimes against Equestria" Lunas voice was harsh and stern, "you are accused to have done the following things" she pulls out a list, "treachery against the crown, attempted murder, mayhem, robbery, insulting royalty, carrying weapons without permission..." Luna goes on pointing out some minor things like spitting in the castle and breaking the castles windows, Luna puts the scroll down, looking down at Rainbow, "you know the punishment for these crimes?" Rainbow shakes her head. "Death" Luna states coldly. Rainbow gulps. Luna sighs, "during the circumstances that you were piqued by wrong informations the punishment will be lowered" Luna rises from the throne and slowly walks down the stairs. My eyes widen. Every step echoes through the hall with a loud boom, stardust bursts away from her hooves every step she takes, a layer of shadows covers the floor. Things start to whisper in my ears, I can't understand the whispers, but I know they are not telling bad things. Atleast not me. Rainbow recoils, falling on her haunches she covers her ears, fear reflecting in her eyes. Luna stands right before her, her eyes radiate light, her horn sprays sparks as it also gets surrounded by white light, a heptagramm appears on the floor around Rainbow Dash. "Rainbow Dash" Lunas voice booms through the hall, shaking the windows with the power of her voice. "For your crimes against the crown you are banished from Equestria" Rainbows eyes widen even more as tears start to stream out of her eyes, "your banishment will last fivehundred years and you will be banished to the stars, living among them as one of them. Any last words before I execute the banishment?" the heptagramm grows brighter and brighter and starts to buzz loudly. I see Rainbows lips move but I am not able to hear anything, she was still crying. "Your wish is granted" Luna answers. And with that the heptagramm starts to shrink, smaller and smaller. Rainbow doesn't shrink. I turn away as the walls of the inner heptagramm reaches Rainbows skin. But even through the massive buzzing I can hear Rainbows screams as she get's crushed, comprimated into something fitting to a star. I look back to where Rainbow was standing. A bright opalescent orb, not bigger than a pinhead, was hovering in the air. Amortheyf was lying on the floor. Luna sighs as she walks closer to the orb, slowly raising a hoof the star lands in her hoof, the star changes it's colour, from blue to green. I gulp. It changes from green to red. Lunas horn emitts more magic as she lowers the orb to the floor. Red to yellow. And crushes it under her hoof. I gasp. I open my mouth to say something, anything, but Shining steps in front of me, a sad but also stern expression on his face, he shakes his head. "That's the price of treachery" he whispers, "don't worry, Luna didn't kill her. She only destroyed the corporeal form so the light can move out into the night." "Captains" Shining turns around and looks at Luna, my eyes wander over to her, "follow me" she orders as she walks down the carpet, picking up Amortheyf on her way. "Yes princess" Shining nods and follows her. I just stand there looking at the point where Rainbow was once standing. I furrow my brows. Luna was carrying Amortheyf. Carrying. I follow Luna. Walking behind her we follow Luna through the castles hallways, a staircase upwards, more stairs up, through a black, heavy door. A spiral staircase up. Another black door. I look around, I don't know the room we are in right now. The room is dark, the furniture almost black, the curtains a dark purple, the ceiling a night blue with many white dots. My eyes widen. We are in Lunas private chambers. Luna turns around to look at Shining and me. She frowns. "Do you think I overdid it?" her voice was sad. I think about it for a second. I shake my head, "No. You did what was necessary. And I think you did the right thing, not to execute, but to banish her. " 'Even though, crushing her was too harsh' I think. Shining nods, "I think so too princess." Her frown slowly disappears, her expression still anything else than happy but atleast she doesn't look heartbroken anymore. "Siren" I nod, "I guess you want to have a look at this?" her magic envelopes Amortheyf and lowers it to the floor before me. "Yes princess" I walk closer and look at the weapon, the strange sensation which appeared before was gone, the anger, the rage which was present when I took a look at the weapon before was missing. "What happened to the weapon?" I pick the weapon up, it was as easy as wingblades should be. "It's not Amortheyf" Luna speas quietly, I look up to her, "it's a copy made out of real dragotharium and-" "Anvil made it" I finish her sentence, Luna nods. "Apparently he found a mare during the years he was missing" Luna sits down on the fluffy purple carpet, "she gave birth to twins and he forged this weapon for her and her heirs. Rainbow explained that this weapon was only able to be used by the mares of the dark clan" my eyes widen. Luna nods, sadness reappearing on her face. "I'm sorry" she turns around and walks to the balcony door. She opens it and walks out. She pokes her head back in, "you want to see this?" I furrow my brows in confusion, "how I put Rainbow up into the night sky" she explains quickly. I nod slowly and walk after Luna. Luna looks at me as I walk out on the balcony, "stay quiet and don't move" she orders me, "it's not an easy task and every disruption of my concentration might banish me and you too" I gulp. Luna turns around, her horn emitting a white light. I start to hear whispers again as the floor get's covered in shadows again, a heptagramm appearing under our hooves. Luna points her horn at the sky, the bright blue day sky, and shoots a ray of white light up. The sky darkens as the sun turns from yellow to white and the sky itself to a dark blue. The stars could be seen. My eyes widen as Luna turns around, she was gasping and sweat was rolling down her forehead. "It's" she gasps, "pretty hard.... to summon the nightsky over the day sky. We... are the only ponies who can... see it... right now" her breathing was pretty heavy, she turns back around and points at the nightsky. "There" my ears perk as I hear the words, I follow Lunas hoof. The opalescent star was brighter than any other star, glinting and dazzling. "It's beautiful" I whisper. Luna nods. Author's Note I can't explain why but I really like the idea to be banished to the stars... atleast everypony can see you up there!... Yay! Another thing that will make people hate me. 1st: Kill Celestia [x] 2nd: Hurt Luna [x] 3rd: Kill one/or all of the mane6 [x] ... I couldn't even care less *manical laugh* Well... Whatever... See ya next chaper
The god of happinessChapter 24 The night atfer Rainbows banishment was a cold one. Luna herself, went all out to clear every cloud in the sky so everypony could see the new star. It was Rainbows wish. I remember a quiet smirk as she told me about Rainbows last wish before her banishment. "I want everypony to see me!" Mentally I facehoofed. So even though Canterlot was still mostly a ruin, many astrologies came to ask about the new star. Luna forced them to their knees and made them swear that they would never talk about this star and if they would, they would get imprisoned. Some tried to argue about that, it seemed unfair. Thos unfortunate ponies got a pretty look from the insides of the dungeon cells. I luckily hadn't to guard them, I was relieved early, right after Rainbows banishment. And so I lie here, looking up to the ceiling, thinking about what it might be to become a star. I shake my head and turn around, closing my eyes. My first day after my adjuration was a free day. Slowly I drift away, the warm covers and the complete silence lulling me into sleep. I sigh. "You stopped searching for the other gods" Wra'kyr sat down right next to me, her expression was angry... and sorrowful. "I haven't stopped" I answer, looking up, searching through the darkness that surrounds us, "I just don't know where to look for them" I finally look down at Wra'kyr. She looks at me, her expression cold, "you can't search them, you have to make them" I furrow my brows in confusion. "What's that supposed to mean?" my confusion grows, "make a god? How is that even possible?" "All these gods are corporeal forms of the essence that represents their emotion" her voice was quiet almost sorrowful even though I couldn't tell why, "if you find enough confusion or sorrow or hate you can find them" my eyes widen. "Hate?" I stand up and back a step away, "I thought Melre'kat is dead!" Wra'kyr nods, "he is, atleast this corporeal form of his. The dark essence of hatred still exists and enough of it makes it possible for him to return. Your only way to stop that is to make sure that fear, hatred and all the other negative emotions are kept as low as possible..." she looks down on her hooves, lifting the right leg she takes a look under her hoof, "atleast that's the rule for the most of them. The only exception is Braak'tha, he can ascend from even the smallest shred of madness." "You didn't tell me that!" I shrug and turn around, anger rises up. Something hits me in my back, pressing me to the floor. I gasp and turn around, my eyes widen. "..... .... EMotIonS" (*) the thing on me growls. A great figure, complete without fur or body hair, was pushing me down. One of her arms clad in white snake scales, ending in a dragonclaw, her right leg was white, long, slender and segmented, the leg of a spider. The right was without fur ending in something like a dragon claw but without scales and claws. Her body was slim, her skin of pure white, no pores, her chest had two bags, which looked alot like udder but with only one tit each, her left arm looked like her body, slim and of pure white, the end of her left arm was something compared to a eagle claw but also without fur or scales. Her back had two wings, the right wing was a beautiful wing of a swan, soft and slender. Her left wing was... missing, I can't describe it a other way. The left wing was made of bones, nothing else, held together by whatever magic. My eyes wander up to her face. Which was beautiful, a gorgeus face, it was also of pure white and her lips were of a soft pink, she was smiling softly, her white teeth visible, her eyes were of a beautiful green, radiating intelligence. Out of her head was growing long black hair, falling down her back and around it to the front covering the inside of her thighs. She looked like a pure white, furless Discord. I was still gasping as she gets off of me, even petting my back softly, her hair was falling back. She stands over me, smiling. ".... . .... yoU?" (**) her voice was soft and chriming, beautiful, but her tongue wasn't able to pronounce equestrian in the right way, her words sound strange, even the worst accent was easy to understand compared to this. I slowly rise back to my legs, still looking at her. Standing, she was as big as Celestia, maybe a little bit smaller. "Are you a draconequus?" my voice was quiet. And scared. She tilts her head a little bit, looking into my eyes, lifting up her right arm she notices the small scales and the dragonclaw. "I'M nOT" she answers in a whisper, ".... . .. .. ... ImPOrTaNT" (***) I shake my head, all I could understand was "important". "Sorry, I couldn't understand that" I look up to her, she was easily one and a half times bigger than me, her expression shows concentration as she slowly raises her left arm and the 'claw' up to her chin. After a minunte she lowers the arm and smiles, she kneels down and kisses me on the forehead. I see some light and feel a strange warm sensation in my head. 'Can you hear me better now?' her voice echoes through my mind, now that I'm finally able to understand her words I can finally comprehend the beauty of her voice. It was like liquid silk slithering through my ears, stuffing my head with cotton candy. Her voice was arousing. I nod, not trusting my voice right now. 'Perfect' she giggles, which sounded like a glockenspiel, 'with that out of the way' she shakes her head, 'I'm not a draconequus, that you see me in this state or to be precise in this chaotic way means only that your mind isn't able to comprehend my body completly, it tries to insert something that kind of "makes sense" at the positions." "You don't make sense" I answer, I blush and cover my mouth with one hoof. My voice had cracked up a little bit, it was a nervous squeal, childish. Wra'kyr laughs, sending waves of happiness through my body. 'You sound cute with such a voice' she was still kneeling before me, raising her left claw to my head she pets me softly. It was kinda calming to get petted like that, I could melt away in this claw of her, staying here forever and be petted like that forever, a smile appears on my face as my eyes droop slowly. My eyes widen, I jump a few steps away from her, escaping her claw. Wra'kyr looks confused, 'what's wrong Siren?' she smiles. I gasp, a strange feeling was tingling through my head, like a charm, it tells me to walk back into her claws, getting a nice warm cuddle and petted for the rest of my days. I shake my head and gasp even more. "Your...." I look at her left claw, resting on her thigh, "...claw, irritates me. It makes me feel strange, and it whispers me strange things" Wra'kyr tilts her head. And giggles. 'I'm sorry' she brings up her right claw in front of her mouth as she giggles, 'I forgot to tell you that. I, as the god of happiness, have more than one form of happiness. Any form of happiness falls under my domain" she looks at me, lowering her claw, her smile widens, 'every form' she lifts up her left hand, waving at me, 'and this isn't a claw. It's called "hand"' she adds slyly. "Whatever" I roll my eyes, I feel the strange sensation getting weaker, "just don't do that anymore" I look at her with a stern expression. 'You liked it, right?' she giggles. I groan. Author's Note I tried to describe Wra'kyr, which has obviously human traits, as something ponies don't know. That's why the description of her may be a little bit.... odd. That's why Siren calls her left hand "claw" she doesn't know "hands". I hope this explanation helps. And no, I won't add a anthro or human tag to this story, this story is not about humans or anthropology, even if something like this appears in the story, it's not part of it. The parts with the stars means that the sentences are explained here in the Note. * Watch your emotions ** Did I hurt you? *** What I am is not important
Weird dreams and a invitationChapter 25 My legs twitch. I'm lying on Wra'kyrs lap, legs pointing up to the darkness that is the sky. Her soft strokes on my belly as she hums a calming tone. She giggles. 'Well that is strange' My eyes widen and... I wake up. I'm sitting in my bed, a crimson blush on my face. Luna stands before me, also wearing a blush. I facehoof. "How... long?" I ask with a timid voice. She looks away, the blush never escaping her face. "Long enough" she answers, looking back at me, "I won't tell anypony what I saw." I facehoof, this time with both hooves. "It's not what is was looking like" I answer quietly. "No, no you don't have to explain anything" Luna states, looking away again, "every pony has it's ... preferences" she turns around, "maybe I should come back later" she walks out of the room, the door closing softly behind her. I sit there, covering my face with both my front hooves. And groan. "How could I let her pull me back into her grasp?" I groan even louder and slip out of the sheets, I yawn and look at the clock, which tells me that it's almost noon. I stiffle another yawn and go into the bathroom to take a quick shower. During the whole shower the conversation with Wra'kyr echoes through my mind. 'You liked it right?' she giggles. I groan. "No I didn't!" I answer and turn around. 'Liar!" she giggles even more. Another groan. "Whatever" I turn around and look at her laughing at me, "stop laughing!" she looks at me, trying to stiffle her giggles. 'Okay, okay' she stopps, looking at me she tilts her head again, 'it's just very interesting to see you through these eyes. You look even cuter than before' I blush again. And facehoof. "Could we go back to the main part of this conversation?" I ask annoyed. 'Of course' she nods, 'but before that...' she strokes the ground to her side, 'come here' she smiles. "Why?" I ask, still annoyed. 'It's nicer to talk to someone when he or she is close to you' her smile widens. "Promise me to not do this funny stuff again" I look at her with an stern expression. 'Funny stuff?' she asks, fluttering her eyelashes, 'I don't even know what you are talking about' her voice filled with innocence. I groan and walk closer, slowly, taking one step at a time. I sit dow right next to her, to her left, she lays her arm around me, pulling me a little bit closer. No strange sensations, no feeling or wishing of getting petted, so far so good. I sigh, "tell me more about the others" I state simply. She nods, her voice, still beautiful but now filled with distress, 'we gods have no real power for ourselves, we draw our strength out of essence, either the dark essence or the clear essence. The more essence there is, the stronger we are. That's why Melre'kat and Gyal'kraa are the strongest aspects. Anger, hate and sorrow are the most common dark essence, almost everypony, gryphon, dragon or whatever race knows them. Confusion and Madness are rare that's why they both have almost no physical strength' she closes her eyes, her expression shows concern as she looks at me, 'but both have other powers. They don't need to overwhelm you physically, they just break your mind' she looks away, up to the darkness, 'Braaak'tha is the worst. He uses his power to crash your mind which in the end, forces you to break your own body' my eyes widen, 'Braak'tha loves to toy with his victim. The stronger the mind of the creature, the easier it is for him to destroy it. The only and I mean it eactly like this, the only way to defeat him is to fall into this madness, to accept it and use the powers he grants you to break you to destroy his illusions, the hard part about this is to watch out not to lose yourself in the madness, if you do he will just take over, he won't even have to fight you' her voice turned sad, sorrowful. "So to defeat Braak'tha I have to become crazy?" she nods, "and at the same time stay sane?" she nods again. Her expression suddenly changes, from sad to happy. I open my mouth to ask her why she she is so happy. She pulls me up, laying her softly on her lap and before I even consider to struggle her soft hand appears on my belly, softly stroking it. 'Well that is strange' And that's when Luna disturbes the most beautiful thing I have ever felt! I facehoof. The last thing was something that rushed through my mind as I was still under Wra'kyrs charm. "Looks like you are pretty much like Braak'tha" I whisper, "you don't fight physically, you just break the mind." I swear I can hear her giggle. I shake my head and stop the water, drying myself off and grooming my coat. I walk out of the bathroom, expecting Shining Armor to stand there again. He does not. I sigh, it wasn't even clear to myself how much I got used to him just randomly appearing in my room. A soft knock on the door makes me look at it. "It's open" I answer. The door opens and Luna walks in, still wearing a faint blush. I feel my own blush return. Luna opens her mouth to say something, but nothing comes out, this repeats a few times. I sigh, "this get's pretty awkward" Luna nods. "How much did you see?" I ask, trying to suppress the blush rushing up to my cheeks. "The whole conversation" she looks away, "and the other things." I facehoof. If I keep doing this I might really hurt my face sometime. "Look, it's not what it was looking like!" I state, stomping quietly with my legs, "I didn't want it! She just did it, using her freaky happiness power" Luna nods with a awkward smile. "You don't have to explain it, I won't judge." I facehoof again. "You should really stop that, you might hurt yourself one day" Luna states, pointing at my hoof in my face. "That's what I though only a few seconds ago" I mumble. "Come again?" Luna asks. I shake my head, "nothing" I sigh softly, "so you followed the whole conversation?" Luna nods. "Unfortunatly yes" I furrow my brows, "I tried to leave the very moment she started to pet you, but something wouldn't let me go, something far more powerful than me" my eyes widen. "That's your proof" I suddenly smile. "Proof?" she raises a brow looking at me. "Yes proof" I nod, "you didn't want to believe me about the whole gods thing, well there is your proof. Wra'kyr is even strong enough to keep you in the dream." Luna looks at me, her expression quizzical. "You expect me to believe your story" her voice was cold, "just because of that?" she shakes her head, "I don't know why I couldn't leave the dream but I'm pretty sure that there is a much better explanation than a strange goddess keeping me in." I facehoof again. And it hurts. Rubbing my face softly, I groan. "Look, princess, I can't proof to you right now but these are not just some dreams. You've heard my wing right? The metallic sound it made as it hit the floor" Luna nods. "That's strange, I give you that, but it's still not enough to believe that there are some strange gods of emotions" she sits down, pointing at me, "and the last dream I saw makes it even more unlikely that it's true" I groan. "Then how did I get these?" I open my wings slowly, ignoring the pain that it sends through my spine, "I'm not born with them, if you haven't noticed." "Watch your tongue" her voice turns cold. I sigh, "I'm sorry, and you know what?" I stand up and turn around, "I don't even care anymore, believe it or not" I hear Lunas sigh. "Whatever" I hear her shift a little bit, "I came here for an other reason anyway" I turn around, she smiles, "I wanted to invite you to dinner tonight" she stands up, "you, Shining Armor, his sister Twilight Sparkle and myself. Interested?" her smile widens. I nod. "Sounds lovely" I answer, returning her smile with my own, "do I need to come in a gown?" I ask hopefully, even though I suppress the hope in my voice. "Not needed but if you like" she answers with a nod, she turns around to leave, she opens the door and turns around, a bright smile on her face, "you like dresses don't you?" she giggles. I groan again. Author's Note Siren hates to display that she loves this girly stuff. She loves to wear dresses, which we all know since the first dress she weared. I couldn't stop giggling during the scene with Wra'kyr, it's just too ridiculous. Siren, the captain of the guard, that tough soldier, ... Gets petted. And yeah, Luna.... maybe she shouldn't dive into Sirens dreams anymore. Well... Whatever... See ya next chapter.
Being the hunted and the hunterChapter 26 I stumble through the moonlight. I can't control them right now. My feet. I gasp and stop for a second, trying to calm my breath. And remembering the very small thing that happened. We went out, Luna, Shining Armor, Twilight and myself, we walked through the castle on the way to the small private banquet hall, to have a nice dinner. Which we had. The food was delightful, this was the best broccoli soup I ever had, the salad was perfect too, the wine, the company, simply everything was perfect. We laughed, we talked, we discussed, even fought. After that dinner, Twilight and I were a little bit tipsy, we didn't drink much, but we are both lightweights. Luna and Shining shared a few good laughs looking at us, our red cheeks and our sometimes rather strange comments. The hours went on and, deep in the night, it was time to bid farewell. Luna waved at us and teleported away, saying she needed to return to her work, Shining was helping his sister on her way home. Which left me alone. Giggling and smiling I walked through the hallways. And on my way I stepped onto something. A small, very small, black shard with a very faint orange sheen. I were surprised, I picked it up and recognized it as dark essence. My thoughts were slow, probably too much alcohol, my body couldn't send the right signals that time, I had thrown it away instantly otherwise. But it was too late. The shard bursted open, falling apart in a black mist. And swallowing me. The last thing I heard before I fell into the darkness was a menacing laugh of a twisted mind. I woke up in this place, which was kinda pretty, a beautiful forest, many different flowers were adorning the glades and paths, patches of them growing in the spots where the moonlight could break through the canopy. I was lying on one of these glades. And much had changed. As I woke up I tried to stand up, of course, but my legs wouldn't move. The reason was obvious. These weren't my legs. I recognize them- A black paw to my face sends me flying, interrupting my trail of thoughts. I can't control my body enough to do anything else besides flying helplessly through the air, landing with my back at a tree with a loud thump, a scream escapes my throat as the pain runs through my body. I groan and try to get up, but my body still won't listen to any of my commands, my mind was crying and screaming to move, to run, to fight, anything. My legs doesn't even twitch. I feel something hot flowing down my arm and turn my head to see a small but deep wound on my shoulder, a small branch had impaled itself in my flesh, blood slowly escaping. A growl. I spin my head around and see the black wolf, his massive paws, his massive jaws, opening and closing, salivating. He was hungry. He was the hunter. I was the prey. Fear strikes my mind, as it did the last time, and my body starts to move, my legs, my arms, everything tries to follow one order. Run. Slowly getting up I cover the wound on my left shoulder with my right hand, turning around I run through the forest, dripplets of blood marking a way. 'Oh come on' something whispers in my mind, the voice deep but sick and twisted, more of a hiss than an actual voice, 'why are you running away? It's so much more fun to get eaten' I hear the wolf behind me, following me. "What have you done to me!?" I scream, my voice was different too, I jump over a fallen tree but trip over a branch sticking out, more screams escaping my mouth as more wounds open up on my chest, my shoulders, my face, as I fall to the ground. 'Oh Siren, tz-tz-tz' the voice answers, 'you should have listened closer to Wra'kyr as she explained my powers' his voice grows quiet. I get back up and take a step forward, ready to keep on running. "YOU ARE MY TOY!" a face appears before me, a face made of pure darkness, red eyes, teeth long enough to bite through my whole body, the face smiles as I hear the wolf from behind me approach. I stumble backwards, covering my head and trip over a smaller branch. Blood flows out of my mouth, I look down, there was no pain, only the cold throbbing sensation of something that wasn't supposed to be there. My eyes wander over my body, recognizing the form. My whole body looked like Wra'kyr did, but I had no animal traits, no scales to protect me, no fur or hair to cover me. I was naked. My eyes wander back up to the cold sensation. A branch, part of the tree I tried to jump over, was sticking out of my chest, blood dripping down. The branch had broken my spine, making it impossible for me to move, but I could still scream. Which I did. 'Oh what a pity' a shadowy figure appears before me, kneeling down, I look up into his face 'looks like you need another "session"' I see him smile, his long pointy teeth, his red eyes. I hear another growl and look up, the wolf was standing on the tree looking down on me, some of his saliva was dripping down on my face. He opens his massive jaw and digs his teeth in my neck, blood gushing out, as he pulls at my neck, weak gargles escape my destroyed throat, I wheeze, trying in vain to get some air into my punctured lungs. The sound of my breaking spine is the last thing I hear before the wolf pulls of my head. My eyes open, I gasp. Luna turns around and vomits over the floor, the others gasp and scream, not expecting such an reaction. "Princess!" I could hear Shinings voice, it sounded weak and distorted. My body aches, burns, stings. I can't move, but I look down and see a massive black crystal growing out of my hoof, the crystal was covering my whole left frontleg, twisting it into a strange claw, and half of my chest. Luna turns to the ponies in my room, "everypony leaves this room this instant!" she orders, her voice was weak. "Prince-" a guard speaks up. Luna grabs the guard with her magic and throws him out through the door, she point with a shaking hoof at the door, "NOW!" The other ponies run out, scared, the door slams shut, a pale blue aura covering it from the inside. Only Luna was left in the room. She was gasping, as was I. "What happens to you?" she asks, her voice reflecting fear and confusion. "Braak'tha" I whisper, speaking hurts my chest, "madness." These are the only words that escape my throat before Braak'tha pulls me back into the darkness, his laugh echoing through my mind. I wake up in the same place as before, the forest. My eyes widen as I see the sleeping wolf before me, a broken skull, blood and parts of a spine lying on the ground around his paws. As before I stand up, slowly, my body doesn't feel so heavy this time, it actually moves how I want it to move. 'You ready for round two?' I hear Braak'thas manical whispers, 'you got farther than your friend last time' I hear his smile. My eyes widen, as I suppress any physical reaction, not wanting to wake the wolf. It was in vain. As before, without even making a sound the wolf wakes up, looking at me. And this time he grins. I turn around and run, as before back into the forest. My feet still feel strange, it's still hard to build up enough speed, but atleast I don't stumble through the brushwood like last time. I hear the wolf snapping with his jaws, not too far away from me. And then he is on me. Jumping on me he throws me to the ground, stepping on my chest, he pins me down, I gasp and wheeze as he makes it impossible for me to breath. 'Oh come on Siren' Braak'tha appears on the wolf, riding him like a horse, 'it's no fun if you just get caught all the time' he sounds almost disappointed. The wolf leans down and ripps out my throat. My eyes open again, I was back in my room, Luna was still sitting next to me, she was covering her mouth, even though I could see her gagging. I look down on my body, expecting him to be half covered in the dark crystal. The crystal growth hasn't even moved one inch. My eyes widen as I realize something. Braak'tha pulls me back in. This time I hear Wra'kyrs words, 'He uses his power to crash your mind which in the end, forces you to break your own body', 'The only and I mean it exactly like this, the only way to defeat him is to fall into this madness, to accept it and use the powers he grants you to break you to destroy his illusions' 'Accept it and kill him' my thoughts are weak, distorted, twisted, but still there. I'm still myself. The forest, again. I stand up, looking at the wolf. A corpse was lying at his paws, half eaten, broken bones surrounding it. I see the face of the corpse. Even though it's covered in blood it shows some form of elegance, just like Wra'kyrs face. I start to giggle. The wolf wakes up, perking his ears, he glares at me. He had grown, standing tall he overshadows me, he was now easily twice as big as Celestia. This time I feel no fear, no urge to run away, I just look at him and giggle. The wolf gets irritated at the sound, I was mocking him with the giggle. And he knew it. He starts to circle around me, glaring at me. i don't turn to keep him in sight, I know that he will attack me from behind. And he does. I feel a massive throbbing pain as he hits me with his paw, sending me flying closer to his ground, I land between the bones and the remnants of myself. A loud crack, a stinging unbearable pain rushes through my body. I landed on my sight. The cracking sound could only mean that I broke some of my ribs. Blood drips down my lips. I stop giggling. I lie on my back, gasping and wheezing as more blood fills my mouth. The wolf walks closer, standing over me, not pinning me down, he opens his jaws, his teeth reflecting the moonlight. 'You are no fun Siren' Braak'tha sounds bored, even though it's hard to tell that, his voice is not capable of showing emotions or any other reaction. "You-" it's hard to talk with broken ribs, a punctured lung, "think... so?" The wolf rushes down biting deep in my shoulder. More pain, more blood. My fingers wander over the ground, searching. The world starts to spin as the blood keeps flowing out of my body, the wolf pulls back, his maw full of my flesh, he chews, blood dripping down his chin. A sigh escapes the shadowy figure of Braak'tha, appearing behind the wolf. 'Next one, you better stop being such a spoilsport.' I close my eyes with a bright smile. And reopen them instantly, finally grabbing one of the longer, broken bones. The wolf, distracted by his chewing, ignores me. A painful yowl escapes his throat, he dropps the scrunched meat, blood flowing down my right arm. The other end of the bones sticking out of the back of his head. Braak'tha screeches loud as a hole opens up in his head, the mist dissolves, he covers the wound with his twisted hands. I close my eyes, the blood loss finally stopping my heart. I open my eyes, ignoring Lunas reaction at all, I look down. The crystal has redrawn a few inches, only my left frontleg was still covered, the claws at each finger got smaller too. I smile. "Gotcha" I whisper. Braak'thas painful screech echoes through my mind as he pulls me back in. Everything was different now. This time I was the wolf. And before me, lying on the ground was my alter ego, myself in this strange bipedal form. It was strange to finally have a good look at your own body like this, to finally see the hip long grass-green hair, the strange short ears, the small nose, the green brows as her eyes widen in fear, she recoils. Standing up she turns around, stumbling and tripping she runs away. I recognize the scene. I looked like this the first time I entered this illusion. 'What does he want?' my mind is cold-blooded, the mind of a predator, my stomach growls, I nod to myself in my mind, 'he wants me to catch and eat her, but will it stop his influence? Or will I by doing so just throw myself into his madness?' Not sure what to do I stand up, and run after her. I can smell her scent, her fear, the sweat on her skin, another growl escapes my stomach. I'm hungry. I smell food. I need to- I recoil, twigs and grass rustling and snapping under my paws. The animal instincts were thinking, they were alive. And with that I knew what he wants from me. I open my maw and howl to the moon, it wasn't myself, it was the animal, the predator. I run after me, hunting down my scent. And I see me, I get slower, sneaking now. As I did before, I just stand there, gasping, scared. I sneak closer. And bite in my own shoulder. The blood streaming out the wound tingles my tongue. My eyes widen. The animal instincts overtake. I hear Braak'thas laugh as I ripp out the flesh of my own body. My eyes open, I was back in my room, looking down on my body- I gasp. My left arm had moved on it's own. It was frozen, massive ice around it, my eyes follow the way my arm took. My eyes widen as I see Lunas throat, the coat was ruffled, she was rubbing her sore throat, tears streaming down her cheeks. "You... almost... strangled me" her voice was raspy and she was gasping. My eyes return to my body, my whole chest was covered in the dark crystals, a cold feeling was soaking in my chest, surrounding my heart. 'You are mine!' I hear Braak'thas voice. Darkness closes in. Back again. I open my eyes, smelling the scent of blood, I look down and see the devoured corpse, small patches of flesh still left. If I were a pony this would make me gag, but being in this form it makes me hungry. And I smell prey. I turn my head and see myself again, slowly rising to my feet. I growl, the animal instincts calling out to move, to hunt, to devour, to- I bite down in my own frontleg, a yelp escaping my throat. The instincts call out to move, to ignore the wound. I see myself run away. Another bite, the other frontleg. The instincts fade away. 'Spoilsport' Braak'tha appears over me, a long halberd in his arms. I smile as I see the blade rush down on my neck. I open my eyes. Everything as before, the crystals haven't moved, my leg still frozen in place, Luna looking down on me with sorrow and worry, still rubbing her throat. I close my eyes, waiting for Braak'tha to pull me back in. I didn't need to wait long. I stand up the instant I feel the body, the instant I feel the grass tingling my fur. I open my eyes. I know where my body lies. I pounce at the position, seeing my eyes widen as death approaches, her scream as I dig my teeth deep into my own chest, ripping out flesh and bones. I don't chew, I turn around and spit the flesh away. The instincts couldn't even comprehend what I just did. The hunger was gone even though not even one drop of blood streamed down my throat, not one piece of flesh. I turn around as Braak'tha appears behind me, again with his halberd, raising it over his head. I jump to the side as the blade rushes down, digging deep into the ground, Braak'thas annoyed growl in my ears as he tries to pull out the weapon. I smile, which he sees. I pounce at him, throwing him to the ground I pin him down with one paw, turning my neck I pull out the halberd. Braak'thas screech deafens me as I ram the tip of the halberd in his chest. I howl to the moon as his misty blood dissolves into thin air. I look back down, on the god before me. I was getting hungry. With one giant bite his face disappears. I open my eyes. Silence greeting me. I couldn't tell if I was a wolf, a pony or this strange bipedal hairless thing. All I could say was that I was sitting on top of a hill, looking on a lake, the reflection of the moon on its surface. The quiet surrounding me, was lulling. It was beautiful here, quiet, peaceful, soothing. 'You did it' I hear a very faint whisper, Wra'kyrs beautiful voice. I turn my head and see her sitting next to me, she was this strange bipedal thing again, but this time without her snake arm and spider leg. Just this strange thing. I smile weakly. "Do me a favor" I see her raising a brow, "right now, leave me alone. I want to enjoy the silence in this place" she smiles, nodding she stands up, petting my head. And disappears. I was alone. Alone in this quiet place. And I loved it. Author's Note I might be forced to switch on "Mature" after this chapter, will see about that, I kinda hope I don't have to, but I won't rewrite the chapter, the chapter is already toned down, believe me, the former form had much more gore. I hope I didn't exaggerate it, as I said it's already the toned down version. So yeah... Get eaten by a giant wolf [x] Eat yourself as a giant wolf [x] Kill Luna [ ] Kill a god [x] Well... Whatever... See ya next chapter.
Htaed gnitcelferChapter 27 I don't know how long I am already sitting here, the calmness of this place is gone. Everything is like before, calm and quiet. It got eerie. "Wra'kyr?" I whisper, my voice strangely echoing over the lake. No answer. "Wra'kyr!?" I turn around and search for the god. I'm alone. Wind starts to rustle through the grass, the calmness of the lake gets destroyed, it's surface breaks as the wind rushes over it. The reflection of the moon gets disturbed. And something rises out of the water. A massive, black platform with an crescent edge, a black throne made out of bones in the middle. And sitting on the throne was Braak'tha. He was wounded, his left eye was destroyed also the left half of his face, both were coloured in a dark crimson, black mist streaming out, dissolving into air. The rest of his body was nothing spectacular, he looked like one of this bipedal creatures, even though his skin was black, black as the darkness that flows out of his wounds. His chest was torn open, his black heart visible, only protected by his ribcage, slowly beating. His lower body was covered in black armour. His breathing was heavy, he was leaning heavy on the throne, he looks up to me. And grins. He slowly rises to his feet. Raising his right arm the mist around him starts to circle, slowly flowing into his hand. In a sudden movement, he pulls at the mist, a black sword now in his hand. "You... hurt me!" his voice was still a hissing, deep, dark, heavy but now also raspy, he raises his left arm and closes his hand into a fist, "I will crush you!" his grin widens, revealing his moving tongue through the wound in his face. "But I will be fair" he opens his fist and points at me, "you will get a fair chance!" The mist around him rushes at me, I raise my hands and try to shield myself. The mist doesn't stop. And then he touches my skin. I close my eyes. It felt heavy. Lonely. Dark. Cold. I open my eyes. The mist was gone, I was now standing on the platform, Braak'tha on the opposite sight. I look down and notice where the heavy and cold feeling was coming from. My body was now clad in a black armour, atleast my legs and my hips. My stomach was visible, only my ribs and the rest of my chest covered. My neck, head and arms were uncovered. The sheath of a black longsword was attached to the left side of my hip. I look back at Braak'tha, he looks at me with a manical grin, his sharp teeth glinting in the moonlight. Braak'tha readies himself, bending the knees. "Draw!" he shouts and lunges at me. He was slow. I take a step to the side, dodging his attack. His blade sinks deep into my thigh. Apparently not. 'No!' my mind shouts, 'I dodged the attack!' I look down at the blood, slowly flowing down my leg. Braak'tha jumps away, getting some room between me and him. I dodged the attack, I'm sure about that, I wanted to attack him from behind. But my whole body screams, remembering the pain of Braak'thas weapon. I fall to my knee, covering the wound with one hand, I look up to Braak'tha. He was grinning. "A fair chance?" I scoff and stand up looking down on my sword. I pull at the hilt. I draw the blade, which was screaming, the normally soft song of a blade was now a scratching mourn. He lunges again at me, I twist my wrist, deflecting the blow. The sound of two swords colliding echoes over the land, I see him slide away, his movements are slow, his attacks weak. A wound opens up in my side, right under my ribs, a small cut. My mind screams, as much in pain as in confusion. I deflected the blow away from my body, the blade, not even the tip got close to my body. But still I got hurt. My mind was racing. Braak'tha was not moving at all, standing there ready to react to any of my movements. I start to circle around him, he starts to move, looking into my eyes with menace. I scream as a wound opens up in my back, again only a small cut but it was enough to break my concentration, I fall to my knee. Braak'thas sword cuts through the air, a whistling sound could be heard. My body moves on it's own, reacting to the threat before me, my sword rushes up, deflecting the attack, Braak'tha stumbles, and again my body moves. A cut appears on his left arm, his dark blood disappearing in the air, dissolving into mist. Braak'tha screams in pain, falling to his knee he covers the wound with his other hand, still holding the sword. A long, deep cut appears in my thigh, all the way from my hip down to my knee. I fall down, dropping the sword I cover the wound with both hands. During the battle we went further to the edge of the platform. And then I see it. The surface. On the surface was Braak'tha standing, unwounded he circles around my own reflexion which was lying on the floor, just like me. "You noticed?" Braak'tha stands up, turning around he looks down on me, "the reflexions also fight their own fight" he grins, pointing at the water. His reflexion in the water lunges at me, impaling the tip of the sword in my shoulder. I scream as the same wound opens up in my real body, blood flowing out, Braak'tha laughs. "And every wound that opens up in the reflexion, opens up in the body of it's owner" his voice was filled with menace, with anger but was also quiet, "you will die here, Siren. And after you're dead I will take control over your body, I will do things you can't even think about." "And you will love it" he points at me, "ready to die?" he readies himself, pointing the blade at me. I laugh. My laughter was almost as manical as his as I roll on my back, the sword back in my hand, this time in my left hand. I see Braak'thas eyes widen, he takes a step back like he has been slapped. "Why are you laughing?" he shouts at me, "you are the one on the grou-" My blade sinks deep into the water, destroying the surface. Braak'tha screams, loud and high. My sword has impaled the chest of his reflexion, cutting his whole chest in two. His heart splits in two. But no blood was flowing, no blood gushing out. Not even mist was escaping the wound. Braak'tha falls to his knees, his body slowly dissolving, starting at his feet, slowly wandering up. He was screaming all the time, his high pitched voice echoing over the land. The dissolving wanders higher and higher, around his heart, destroying every part of Braak'tha, everything besdies his heart. The heart implodes. A massive black shockwave sends me flying through the air. I open my eyes. I was back in my room. Lunas head was resting on my bed, she fell asleep sitting next to me, a soft blanket over her sleeping form. I jump up, shoving my blanket away from me, looking down my body. I gasp. My body was as before, no crystals, no wounds, no scars. No cutie mark. Author's Note The title of this chapter is Reflecting death, just mirrored. So yeah, this was just another illusion of Braak'tha, but this time he didn't toy with Siren, he just wanted to defeat her, he tried to drive her insane with pain she couldn't dodge, deflect or block, she would just have to bear the pain until she would surrender, just to stop the pain. That was his plan. Sirens cutie mark disappeared? What does this mean? I bet you all wanna know. You will, don't worry. Well... Whatever... See ya next chapter.
Lose your reasonChapter 28 I can't say I miss my cutie mark. I really can't. Even if it was a part of me. All it brought me was pain, anger, dispair. The rune had two meanings. Soulless guardian. Guardian of the souls. No pony knows how the rune managed to get these two meanings, especially since it doesn't make sense in a clan full of earth ponies. We had no magical power to guide souls to the next life, we had no magic to keep them in purgatory, we were earth ponies, out strength, our magic was stamina, durability. Our will was our strength. The problem was the thin line between these two extremes. The guardian of the souls was the pony who would only follow the right things, the good orders, keeping the clan in safety and peace, in harmony. The soulless guardian was the corrupted dark side of the coin. He was the one who would destroy the clan, beheading the clan to burn it down. The soulless guardian was the guardian of chaos. Since I was four, since I know the meaning of the rune, I tried to follow the good path. I tried everything in my power to become the guardian of the soul, was stronger than my clanbrother, I was faster than them. All I did was to protect, me, my family, those who were precious to me. Until that one fateful day. That day, one year after I became captain of the Eclipse Guard. The revolution of the Dark clan. And at the same time the obit of Dark Crimson Heart. My father. I remember almost everything. The scent of blood. The taste of blood. The blood on my coat as I follow the orders of Celestia, the orders that tell me to protect her, to cleave through my clan brothers. That day, I had failed. I had failed to achieve the titel of the guardian of the souls. I had become the soulless guardian. My hooves destroyed the Dark clan. The massive door bursts open, Crimson walking in, a longsword in his mouth, his lieutenants, his captains behind him. We were warned that he and his companions had managed to get into the castle, using hidden passages we managed to get back before their arrival, surprising them. We fought, they didn't recognise me and Anvil, we were hidden under our massive armours and moved to fast for them. Until Crimson was alone. He was gasping. Anvil and I took calm deep breaths, not even a little bit exhausted, the blood of our comrades dripping down our weapons and bodies. That was the moment he, Crimson, finally had some time to look at us. And he did. With a smile. I remember everything that day. I remember as he started to laugh, thinking that we, as follower of the Dark clan, would still follow his orders. "Siren! Anvil!" he lowered the sword, he thought he had won, "you scared me there for a second, but I guess you had to do this, to look like on of those guards so we would be alone." "No Crimson" Anvil answers, his voice was rough and stern, "this is not some game. Drop your weapon." I stayed silent. "Sure, sure" Crimson smiles, "right after Celestias head lies before my hooves" he pulls up his weapon, "now step aside I have to kill a clan leader here" he walks right at, his breathing still heavy. I step in his way. "Drop your weapon" I order him, my voice was weak, the memories of who he is was still frightening me. "You can stop the act now Siren" he raises a hoof to pet my head. I ram Garnjiels hilt into his chest. His breathing got even heavier now as he falls to his knees, looking at me with anger. "Siren!" he gasps, looking at me, "I'm your father and your clan leader and I order you and Anvil to stay out of my way!" even now, kneeling before me, his voice had a intimidating sound. I shrug. Anvil steps before me, "you don't have the right to order us around Crimson! Now surrender!" Anvils face showed anger and sadness. Getting back on his hooves he looks at Anvil, his eyes reflecting wrath. "You little whelp think you can order me around?" he raises a hoof and tries to slap Anvil. Anvil takes a step back to dodge the hit but at the same time he stretches his right wing to stop Crimson with the tip of Amortheyf, the blade at the throat of my father. Crimsons eyes still showed no feelings besides wrath. "Siren!" he bellows, "kill this traitor!" "She won't listen to you Crimson" Anvil answer quietly. "Siren!" Crimson bellows at me. "Don't, Siren" Anvil speaks softly. I take a step forward, Anvils eyes filling with fear, Crimsons eyes with proud. Another step, I draw Garnjiel. Anvil turns around. Crimson pulls his sword and tries to stab Anvil. Garnjiel sinks into Crimsons neck. My eyes have a cold glance as I look into the eyes of my father, as his eyes fill with pain, as he realizes that I am no longer his slave. "How... disappointing" he coughs and collapses. "Siren?" Lunas soft voice wakes me from the memories. I blink a few times, looking at her, her sleep depraved mane, her drooping eyes. I nod at her, "yes princess?" I ask quietly. Luna hugs me, holding me in her hooves she looks at me, "Oh I'm so glad that you are back! I was so worried that you might have lost your battle" she hugs me again, "I almost had to kill you at some points during your battle." "Thanks Luna" I whisper, returning the hug, "thanks for staying by my side." "Welcome back" Luna whispers. "Thanks" my voice is weak. Luna pulls away and looks at me, her eyes searching for any of the crystals. Her eyes stop at my flanks. She gasps, "Siren! Your cutie mark! It's gone!" I nod, following her eyes I look back down on my flanks. "It's okay" I answer in a whisper, looking back up at Luna. "But how is this possible?" her voice showed her shock, her eyes jump between my eyes and my flanks, "cutie marks can't disappear!" I nod. "That simply means that I haven't earned my cutie mark yet" I answer, looking down my flanks. "What do you mean by that?" Lunas confused eyes look in mine, "didn't you earn your cutie mark like everypony else?" I shake my head, "I had my cutie mark since my birth" Lunas eyes widen, "well, atleast since the moment it was clear I would survive. Apparently, during my birth I stopped breathing for a few seconds, my mother and father were crying and mourning as the midwife took me away, as they tried to bring me back to life" Lunas expression was pure shock, "well, they managed to bring me back and the very moment I took my first breath my cutie mark appeared." We sit there in silence, atleast a few minutes. "How does it feel?" Luna suddenly asks, I look at her, raising a brow, "to be without cutie mark after having one for so long." I think about this question for a few seconds. And smile. "Good" I answer. "Good?" Lunas question was quiet, almost timid, I nod. "Yes, good, since I had my cutie mark since my birth I never got a chance to find out who I really am, this rune forced me to life a live that I didn't chose" my smile widens. "I now got the chance, to become that what I always wanted to be." "Which is?" Luna asks, raising a brow but smiling. Seconds pass. "Don't know" I answer, scratching my chin. Silence. Lunas laugh fills the room and a moment later I laugh with her. Author's Note Another chapter! Next chapter will be the last. Well I kinda hoped to get out some epic conclusion, something really epic, something like "Siren safes the world! Wuhu all hail Siren, the destroyer of the changelings, blah, blah blah..." ... Something among the lines, but after finishing this chapter I noticed that there is nothing left for her, everything she had in life was fighting. She fought her whole life bcause of something she never wanted. Because of a cutie mark she didn't earn. Well yeah, next chapter is the last chapter, I'm thinking about a sequel. Maybe... Will see about that. So yeah whatever, next chapter is the last chapter of Time never stands still. Well... Whatever... See ya in the next, and for this story last chapter.
Time never stands stillChapter 29 Wra'kyrs soft steps were unheard. That's how it is, was and always will be. The darkness gets deeper as she slips through the veil of the reality back into the depths of it. The afterlife, purgatory, limbo, call it whatever you like, it was her home, just like Melre'kats, Braak'thas and all her other brothren. The souls, the orbs of light only to be seen by her or those she wishes to see them slowly drift through the darkness on their way to a destiny unknown even by Wra'kyr and the other gods. It was never their place, the next realm, even this realm wasn't their place, they were just the guardians. A orb, coloured in a dark blue, gets close to her, a soul lost on it's way. She smiles as she lifts a hoof to softly nudge it back on it's path, her eyes following the orb. Everything was in order, the souls on their way, Wra'kyr turns around, looking at something, something to big to be described, something omnipotential, something stronger and better than any of the ten gods. There was still no name for it, nothing that came even close to a name. She smiles as she sees the light appearing on it's surface, a new light. A newborn soul. Slowly walking to the new light she looks deep into it, seeing to who it belongs. Her smile widens. "As planned" she whispers to no one, closing her eyes she vanishes. Only to reappear close to the new light, the light of the one pony who would lead the gods, the five white gods, back to their former glory. His white coat was glistering in the sun that fell through the window as the midwife lays the newborn into the arms of his mother. The father, a white coated stallion with blue mane, was looking down onto his newborn son, a wide smile on his face. "How do we name him?" he asks his wife carefully. Her smile widens as she nuzzles the young colt, looking into his light green eyes. "I don't know yet" the mare answers, her smile showing overwhelming happiness, "my first idea was Crimson but..." she looks up to the father, "I don't want him connected to such sad memories" she looks back down onto the colt. Her smile weakens a little bit, "I don't think he would like to make me sad only because of a name." The stallion nods, "how about Solaris?" the mare looks to the father, a stern expression on her face. "No" she states coldly. Rubbing the back of his head he smiles nervously, "okay, okay" he giggles. The mother looks back down, her smile widen again as she folds her wings around the newborn and herself to shroud them in darkness. Soft whispers could be heard through the even softer down. After a few moments she unfolds the wings, holding the little colt in her hooves. "His name will be..." she takes a dramatic pause. "Crescent Light" she states. The colt was giggling. Wra'kyr smiles. "Just as planned" she whispers, again only to herself, disappearing back into the darkness. The stallion was walking closer, slowly taking his place next to his wife, he takes the little colt, holding him in his hooves. "Hey there little Light" he whispers softly, the foal was looking up into the eyes of his father. The mare had turned away, looking out of the window, seeing the clear blue sky, the strong green of the trees as the summer sun was shining down on them. It was a nice view. She closes her eyes, only for a second. She appears in the darkness, sitting next to Wra'kyr. "It's a colt" she whispers. Wra'kyr nods, "I know, I've already seen him" she looks to the mare, "I even know his name" she raises a brow with a smile, "Crescent Light, a beautiful name." Silence, neither the mare nor the god were saying anything, Wra'kyr was smiling, bathing in the light of the happiness that the mare was eradiating. "What will happen now?" the mare suddenly asks making Wra'kyr turn around. "You will be a great mother, raising him as one of the strongest soldiers there will ever be" she answers already knowing how his life will be. "And if I don't want him to become a soldier like me?" she asks, her voice was quivering, "what if I want him to become something else?" 'This isn't planned' Wra'kyrs thoughts were cold. "Time will tell" Wra'kyr answer coldly, looking back into the darkness, "you should leave now" Wra'kyr stands up and turns away, carefully not to interrupt the souls on their way. "Thank you" the mares voice was already fading. "You deserve happiness" Wra'kyr looks back to the point where the mare sat, "you more than anypony else." "Siren" 8 years later "Mom?" the stallion calls out from the entrance of the little house. "Yes?" I answer, peaking my head around a corner I see Twilight and her parents. "Grandma, grandpa and auntie are here" he answers, running down the hallway to give me a quick hug. I return his hug and pull him up onto my back, carefully walking down the hallway I greet the trio with a smile. "Velvet, Night Light, Twilight" I nod at each of them, "please come in, make yourself comfortable, I'll be with you in a moment" they smile and nod back at me as they walk into the livingroom. I take the little colt off my back and look at him, "why don't you go up and get your daddy down here while I look after dinner?" I ask him with a warm smile, which he returns, nods energetic and runs up the stairs as fast as he can, I giggle at the look. I turn around and walk into the kitchen. My eyes look over the set table, the cutlery, the plates, everything in order, walking up to the bubbling pots, the soup, the lasagna, everything was perfect. I smile as I turn around. Shining was standing in the door, his son on his back, he smiles. Slowly walking closer he gives me a quick kiss and looks at the soup with a sigh. "Broccoli?" he asks, sticking out his tongue, "again?" he teases. I giggle and nudge him, "you know your father loves my broccoli soup." "Doesn't mean we have to love them" he teases with a smile, looking back at his son he raises a brow, "right Light?" The young colt nods, looking down on the soup he suddenly frowns, "but I love momies soup" he states looking at me, "momies soup is the best" I giggle as does Shining, the little colt was looking at us with confusion. "Can I help you?" Twilight was suddenly in the kitchen looking at us with a warm smile. I shake my head and point at the table, "no, everything is already finished. You can get Velvet and Night to come over so we can start" I smile at her as she nods and walks back out. I give Shining a quick peck on his cheek and smile devilish, "you'll pay for that later" I purr. Shining smiles. Night, Velvet and Twilight were returning, taking their seats, Light was jumping onto his chair, Shining also sitting on his chair. I smile as a warm feeling fills my heart. Right now this was perfect. Everything that I wanted was here right now, the happiness I had searched so long for, the family I wished I had so many years ago. I was happy. Happy to have found this, a husband who loves me, his crazy sister and their parents, both lovely, caring ponies who accepted me, who care for me as much as I care for them. It was perfect to have such a life. And it was everything I wished for. If this could only last forever.... The End Author's Note This is it, the ending of Time never stands still. Thanks for reading it guys, I know it was sometimes rather strange and maybe there are some plot holes, which I hope there aren't, if you didn't understand some things, or I just failed to explain them, ask me, I try to answer the remaining questions. And don't worry I plan to do a sequel to this but I have to look about what and who and stuff like that, so please bear the time there won't be any uploads. Maybe I will do some oneshots just to test out different stuff, maybe a different writing style etc. Well that's future stuff! Tell me if you like this ending... and if you don't... well can't be helped. Well... Whatever... See ya in my next story!
A new beginning?Chapter 1 Darkness. All around me. No light, no warmth. Just an endless sea of darkness around me. Me? Am I alive? "You are" something answers. Where am I? "Don't you know?" the... whatever-it-is asks. No. "You are at the end of your time" the voice answers coldly. What do you mean by that? ... Tell me, what do you mean by that? Silence. Tell me! Nothing. TELL ME!!! ~~~~~~~~ The sound of thunder wakes me. Following the thunder, I recognize the sound of rain falling to the ground. 'Better open your eyes' I think to myself groggily. I open them, revealing something I couldn't understand. First of all I was in, well I suppose a garden, lying in the middle of it. But bigger than any vegetable garden I've seen before. Taking a concerned and closer look around I notice that it seems this garden wasn't supposed to grow vegetables. It was a big flower garden. Secondly, the rain didn't fall onto this glade. 'How strange' The thoughts were slow, like they were thought by a pony that was still half asleep, 'where am I?' No answer. "Of course there is no answer" I say quietly to myself, "who should answer anyway?" I try to get onto my hooves, but my body won't move. I look down. Before my eyes are able to even see my legs I see something else. A sword. A long ash-grey sword, runes engraved on it. The hilt and guard are almost black. But there are two things that are out of the ordinary, besides the colour, with this sword. First of all, with blade and hilt together it's over 37 inch long. And the second thing is a giant crack running through the whole blade, from the tip, all the way down to the hilt. The blade was practically broken in 2 parts with the crack dividing it. The most runes on it were also cracked and unreadable. But seeing this weapon makes me feel strange, it was a gnawing sensation, the feeling like you forgot something, something very important. My eyes widen. "No! Don't!" The mare cries, but I ignore the command. My desire to protect my oath, to protect her, my liege, is too strong. I jump forward, drawing the giant blade off my back, it's grip in my mouth. I swing it down with all the strenght I have. "You whelp!" says the giant figure in front of me as it grabs the blade with it's bare paw, stopping my attack in midair. A drip of blood gushing out of it, down the blade and onto my face, as shards of grey steel fling of the blade, a giant crack dividing the blade now in two "You should have listened to her!" the clicking sound of a flip reaching my ear. The cry of my liege in my ears is the last thing I hear as darkness pulls me into it's cold embrace. I shake my head. "That... that's the last thing I saw" I whisper to myself, "after that there is only darkness." My eyes wander down to the blade again. 'I know you' I think to myself. The blade seems to answer my thoughts, a rune in the middle of the blade, the only rune that is completly undamaged emitting a faint light. My eyes widen again. The sound of a hammer, hitting steel on an anvil reaches my ears, flattening them. The high clinging keeps on. "This blade will be engraved with 5 runes. Each rune stands for one of the .... and it shows you the lifeforce of your comrades. The chosen weapons of your comrades will also carry these runes. Each weapons has it's own primary rune, the primary rune stands for the owner of the weapon, and four secondary runes. If your comrades die, the fire that burns in the secondary runes will fade away, each rune that dies, strengthens your rune. As macabre as it may sound but you all are at the top of your power if the other four are dead." Another thunderclap. I jump, suddenly standing. It was still storming. I sigh. 'I'm still afraid of the thunder' I think to myself, 'what am I? A chil-' "You sure?" suddenly someone, a female voice, says behind me. "Yes, I'm sure" a male voice answers. I hear rustling behind me and turn around. Two ponies, clad in full armor come out of the bush. Well to be more precise, one of them walks while the other stumbles out of the bush, faceplanting into the ground. "Ow!" the mare, a pegasus, calls out getting back up and looking with a grim expression at the stallion "you did that on purpose!" she exclaims rubbing her snout. The stallion, a unicorn, says nothing, just looking at me. 'Pick me up!' I hear something shouting. The mare, following the stallions gaze, turns to look at me. The stallions eyes wander behind me, looking at the sword lying on the ground, his eyes widen. "Intruder!" the stallion calls out, his horn surrounded by a reddish light, his voice louder than it should be. 'A simple voice empower-spell' I think, but with an alien mind. It feels like it's not me that is thinking anymore. The pegasus jumping, with a backflip, away from the stallion, taking flight. But instead of attacking me from above she flies away, the direction they had come from. The stallion was now in fighting stance, his head low, his horn pointing at me. "You shouldn't do this" I say to him, my voice cold. Again, I did nothing, my body was moving on it's own. The stallion charges towards me, channeling magic to attack me. 'Amateur' I think annoyed, jumping backwards landing with my left backleg on the tip of the blade, making it flip upwards this way, grabbing it's hilt in my teeth I jump, with a twirl, out of the stallions way. I noticed that the sword was almost as easy as a feather as it cut through the air on it's way down. But before the blade was hitting the stallion, my body twisted the blade to actually not cut through the head of the stallion. The stallion crashes down as the flat side of the blade hits his head, sadly, his movements and my counter made it impossible for me to avoid any cuts at all, even if it's just a part of his left ear. The stallion was still conscious, screaming in pain as the cut off part of his ear landed right next to him. Holding his bleeding head with both his hooves, he flails around. 'Damned, I wanted him unconscious and mostly unhurt' my thoughts still cold. "Quiet" I say coldly, looking down at the stallion. He wasn't listening, his cries to loud for him to hear me. "Quiet" I command him again, this time a little bit louder. He was still flailing and crying. "Quiet!" I shout at him, ramming the blade into the ground right next to his head. He stops flailing, looking at the blade that missed his head. His eyes roll inside as he faints. I walk around him, lifting his hooves and taking a look at the wound. 'A perfect cut, obvisouly painful, but it's only the outer part of his ear. He should still be able to hear perfectly after the wound has healed. The wound should stop bleeding in the next few minutes' I think a little bit relieved that he is fine, more or less. Walking around him again, I sit down next to him, leaning against the flat side of the sword I look up. Thinking about the whole fight I'm more than a little bit confused. 'What happened just now?' I ask myself. 'Your body responded' a voice whispers. I look around and notice that besides the stallion there is no one else on the glade. The stallion was still unconscious. "Where are you? Show yourself!" I shout. 'So slow' the voice answers. A warm feeling rushing up my spine. I turn around to look for the source of the sudden warmth. I find it. The unscathed rune in the middle of the blade was now glimming in a bright orange, it was also pulsating. 'You forgot' the voice states, the rune was pulsating as the voice reaches my mind. 'What have I forgotten?' I ask, no one. 'Our purpose' the voice answers. 'Your purpose?' 'Not 'your', our' All the time the rune on the blade was pulsating in rhythm of the voice, speaking to me. And suddenly I knew who was talking to me. I finally remembered it. I remembered everything. The sword was talking. Or to be more precise... I stumble away from the sword. Looking at it with horror. 'So you remembered, finally' the sword states. "Anvil?" I ask quietly and with a shaking voice, "is that you?" The rune pulsates. 'You even remember my name' the voice was suddenly filled with sarcasm, 'I should feel honored if you of all remember my name.' Ignoring the sarcasm, I get back up to my hooves looking at the blade. "Why are you in there? You are-" I'm too scared to finish the sentence 'Yes. I am' Anvil answers. "But why are you in Garnjiel?" I ask. 'You even remember the name of your weapon?' I swear, if his corporal form would still be here I could see him shaking his head and laughing at me, 'impressive.' "Of course I remember the name of my weapon!" I say harshly. A moment of silence. 'Do you remember all?' he asks, his voice was now sounding almost sad, regretful. I look at the rune for a few moments before I sigh. "The twin claws, Berjioth and Narlek. The wingblades, Amortheyf. The spear, Walhur. The mace Mairhem and the claymore Garnjiel" I count them. The rune was pulsating faster. 'Not our weapons' his voice was still filled with regret, 'us.' I'm dumbstruck. "Of course I do!" I quickly answer. 'Name them.' Another sigh from me. "Lieutenant Cracked Ice. Captain Dark Anvil. Marshal Shining Insignia. Lieutenant Lunar Eclipse" each name was sending shivers down my spine and made my heart feel like it was pierced by a sword. There was silence for a few moments. 'You forgot one' Anvil answers with an especially long pulse. "Who?" I ask curious. 'Yourself.' I'm dumbstruck again. 'Did I really forget myself?' I ask myself, thinking about the names I just said, counting them. 'You seem to have forgotten that we share the same mind' Anvil interrupts my flow of thoughts. "Could you stop sneaking through my thoughts?" I ask him furiously. 'I might. But only if you tell me your full name' he answers. A new feeling hits me. Dread. "My full name?" I ask him. 'Do it' he commands. "What if I don't want to?" I ask desperate. 'I will drive you insane' he states coldly. I sigh. I shiver. "Sir-" I begin. 'I said your full name!' the runes pulse was getting physical now, a wave of energy rushing through my mind. "Sire-" 'No!' another wave hits my mind. "What do you want from me?" I almost cry. 'That you don't deny your name' he answers immediately. Another sigh. I hated my name. I hated my name with every fiber of my heart. My name was the reason why I only knew pain in my foalhood. "Dark Siren..." I began, this time there was no wave hitting my mind. I hated this part of my name, my mother told me once that there are reasons for why I was named this way. I never fully understood them. 'Dark' was the name of my clan. In my clan all ponies are named Dark. It was always claimed that my clan was a bunch of assassins. Ponies that want to overthrow the unicorns. It was true, we always had a affinity for alchemy and blacksmithing. We all were good with weapons and we all loved the darkness. The Dark-clan was feared and hated everywhere. My foalhood, or to be precise my missing foalhood was nothing else than pain, I had to train my body, day in day out to become a strong part of the clan. The Dark-clan was always a clan of guards. We were the only earth-pony clan that was not a bunch of farmer. We had massive backbones, we allowed no one to shove us around. And because of that our clan had many fights with the unicorns and the pegasi. Memories of my past welled up in my mind. I was taught that the unicorns was a bunch of cowards that needed magic to do anything at all, they wanted me to hate them so I would have no problems in fighting them. I was also taught that the pegasi are the only creatures that are above us, literally. They taught me that pegasi would use every chance to attack earth ponies. They tried to make me fear them, telling me it was the biggest honor if I could defeat a pegasi in a battle. 'Finish it' it was a cold order. "...Neylitha" I finish my name. Silence. 'You still missed a part' Anvil states, this time I swear I could hear him smirking. "Dark Siren Neylitha the 'Broken Sword'" I answer, recalling my nickname. A laugh, the rune pulsating faster and brighter. 'Good old times' he says. "Yeah, 'good' old times" I answer my voice oozing with sarcasm, "brother." The pulse of the rune stopped for a second, 'long time since you called me that.' Anvil was not my biological brother, but a brother in arms and a clan-brother. "Of course. You nev-" another rustling stopped me midsentence. Seven ponies all clad in armor and armed with swords, spears and other weapons walked, besides one, out of the bush. The pegasus from before was with them. She faceplanted again. Growling she looked up, rubbing her snout again. "There! There she is!" she points at me with her other hoof, her eyes widen as she sees her fallen comrade. "Cloud!" she cried. I walk up to my blade, grabing it's hilt I pull it out of the ground. Instead of pointing it at my enemies I just lay it on my back, the rune on it emitting more light as a scabbard of light surrounds the blade and a armour surrounds my back so the blade wouldn't fall off. The six ponies, the pegasus was backing up, got in stance, ready to fight me. I shake my head. 'Are they all so hot-headed?' I think annoyed. 'Apparently' Anvil answers. 'Didn't we agree you would stop with that?' my inner voice showed of my annoyance. 'This is not the time to have some private time, this is a battle and you need me' he simply answers. I shake my head again. "This is lieutenant Adamant" the big stallion in front of the group states loudly, "you are hereby prompt to drop your weapon." "Sorry, not happening" I answer, "but it would be nice if you could tell me where I am." "You're not allowed to talk!" He states, "drop your weapon or you force us to subdue you!" I sigh. 'Have you remembered enough for everything?' Anvil asks. 'I should have' I answer. Lowering my head, channeling my strength. 'Ready?' I ask. 'If you are' Anvil answers, the runes colour changing to red. "Don't say" I start, the lieutenant rising his brow, "I didn't try" I finish. The most of them couldn't seem to follow me, I jump forward, pull the blade of my back ramming it's hilt into the jaw of the lieutenant, breaking his teeth, the blade sliding of my back burying it's blade into the ground, I twirl to the left and use my hooves to crack the next ponies cheekbone. The cries of those both startle the others. I jump above them with a somersault, using my left backleg, I crack the helmet of the pony to the right open, landing I rush around and buckle the next in the chest. The other two managed to get out of my range quick enough. Taking a few deep breaths I try to calm my quickened heartbeat, and trying to ignore the stinging pain in my backleg. 'You got slow' Anvil states, 'the last time we fought together you managed to fight ten to one and fight back six at the same time without them reacting.' "Shut up" I answer loudly still breathing heavy. "I didn't say anything" the pegasus cowers, trying to shield herself with her hooves. I turn around and look down at the pegasus. "You don't have to cower, as long as you don't attack me you don't have to be afraid of me" hobbling to my blade. 'You wounded?' Anvil asks, the colour of the rune changing back to orange. "Just a bruised hoof" I grab the hilt and swinging the blade onto my back, again the light surrounds the blade sheathing it and making it possible for me to carry it. I turn to look at the pegasus, still cowering. "Hey!" the pegasus jumps, looking up to me, tears and fear reflecting in her eyes. 'Damn, she looks like a beginner' mentally I shake my head. "Where are we?" I ask her. "Training grounds to the south of canterlot" she answers. "Training grounds?" I ask curious, looking around, no this still looks to me like a flower garden, "this is a flower garden." "Yes-, well no, you see you are in Celestias garden right now, a small place where princess Celestia-" "Celestia?" I look at her, "where is she?" I ask louder than I actually wanted, making the pegasus whince. "I-I-I w-w-wo-won't t-t-t-tell y-you" she answer with a shaking voice. Hobbling closer to her I sit down in front of her. "Tell me" I say in my most intimidating voice. Her eyes widen, she tries to answer but no word won't escape so she smiply shakes her head. I lean closer to her, "Tell me" I command. Another shake. 'Don't use too much of your 'Aura', or you might break her' Anvil warns me. I sigh. "Look" I begin, leaning back, "I'm not the one who started this fight, and if you want to you can check each of them. Sure they are battered, but they are all alive." Looking at her fallen comrades around her, a glimmer of hope in her eyes. "I'm not here to hurt anypony" I say. She looks back at me. She wants to believe me, I can see it. But she's afraid to do because of my fights with her comrades. "Look, none of you gave me a chance to actually explain anything. You just attacked me right?" I ask, trying a smile, it feels out of place. The pegasi shruggs. "So please, tell me. Where is Celestia?" Her eyes are still wide, but she seems to understand. "In Canterlot" she answers. I'm confused, I've never heard of a town called Canterlot. "And where is this 'Canterlot'?" I ask curiously. Author's Note Okay..... chapter one. Just an idea I had while I was bored so let's see where this is going to. I hope you enjoyed chapter one. If not.... well, whatever.... See ya in the next chapter.
Memories of a rampaging dragonChapter 8 After my brunch with Celestia, Luna and Shining Armor I went back to my room, getting out of the dress. After that I just stood there, looking at nothing. It was total stagnation. And then it was evening. But the day had changed. The day, the location, it seems the time itself had changed. "Hey!" a voice behind me, a mare, shouts at me, "Hey, Siren! We have to go!" I turn around and see Shining Insignia looking at me, she was wearing her magical armour. Unlike my own, her armour was smaller than one would anticipated, she was wearing practically no guard at all, only her hindlegs, together with the hooves, and a small part of her back were guarded, the armour on her hooves ending in a claw like fashion. Three spikes growing out of the the armour over her spine. But the plating didn't stop on her spine, it was also around her neck, closed in front of her chest almost like a regalia. All in all she didn't look like a pony anymore. More like a feral beast, but it wasn't the armour around her body that gave her this feral look. It was her helmet. The armour, running up the back of her head, around her ears and down the sides of her jaw, growing out in front of her mouth in a teeth like fashion. Looking like the lower jaw of some gigantic beast. Like that of a dragon. 'Thinking about it' while seeing her in her armour, 'almost all of our armours look like a dragon. Only Cracked Ices armour is different' shivering in rememberance of him showing his armour to us for the first time. "Siren!" I shrug, looking at her again, "we have problems! More Dark-clan members try to enter the sun-hall" my ears perk up, I hear the shouts of the guards and the Dark-clan" I nod, walking to Garnjiel, noticing the shine of the five different coloured runes on it, hauling it on my back, my body suddenly clad in the dark red armour, a ghostly image of my primary rune burning wildly over my forehead, between the horns. My eyes, normally a light green, turn into crimson, a wild grin appears on my face. "For our queen" I whisper to myself. A flash, white and bright cuts through my vision. I see myself rampaging through the enemy lines, together with my four brothers and sister, blood gushing out of the wounds of everything in the path of Garnjiel. 'Shouts, cries and the beg for mercy are my battlesong' I think grimly, laughing at my enemies with a menacing tone, making them shrugg in fear. "For our queen!" I shout, my comrades answering with a loud howl. My eyes turn to black, "For my queen" I whisper to myself, ramming the blade into my next enemy, showering in his blood. I open my eyes again. My breathing was heavy and fast, I was sweating and gasping. 'What was that?' I ask myself, remembering the scene. It was a day, three years after we've become part of the Eclipse guard. A civil war. The Dark-clan was unhappy with Celestias last edict. I don't remember what exactly the problem was but we were forced to fight them back. But this just now. 'Was I really that happy, cleaving through my clan-brothers?' I was confused. This images just now, were seen by someone else. Who was that? And whoever he or she was, how was he or she able to project them into my mind? "Are you okay?" I shriek and jump hearing the quiet voice behind me, "Oh! I'm so sorry" Lovely Smile was behind me, her face showing worry, "I didn't mean to scare you, you just didn't answer my knocks and when I entered you were just standing there not doing anything." I gasp, trying to slower my racing heartbeat, "Yes, yes everything is fine. I was just lost in thoughts" I explain quickly, still gasping. "Really?" she asks, raising her brows, "you don't look so good" she states. "I'm fine" I nod trying to smile, which didn't look like a smile at all, "as I said, just lost in thoughts." "Okay. If you say so" she smiles, "I'm just here cause I wanted to ask what you want for dinner?" My eyes widen, I look up to the clock above the door. I stood there, at the exact same spot, not moving a muscle. For nine hours straight. And with that finding, comes something else. Pain. The pain of sore muscles. I whince, loud. Smiles smile turns into a frown, "what's wrong miss?" she asks worried again. I whince again, "argh! Ow! Nothing, just sore muscles" I hobble back to the bed, laying down on it with a sigh. My ears perk up, there is a strange sound. I look at Smile. She was laughing. She was lying on the ground laughing her flank off. "What's so funny!" I whince again, resulting in Smiles laugh getting louder. "I-I-I" she gaps, trying to stiffle the laugh, "I've, never seen a pony hobbling around like that due to sore muscles" she laughs again loud, covering her mouth with her fronthooves and flailing around. I blush. Looking at her, seeing her laugh and smile I notice something, something welling up in me. And so I laugh. At first it was a small giggle I tried to stiffle almost immediatly, not wanting to laugh at all. But it was in vain, after a few seconds I lay there, laughing together with Smile. It was great. To do that. Just laughing. After a few minutes we both had calmed down enough, Smile got back up, arranging her dress, she smiles at me. "You're funny miss" she suddenly states. I blush again, still giggling a little bit. "Stop calling me miss, just call me Siren" I say. Smiles nods, smiling again. "Okay, then" she pulls out a little book and a pen, suddenly back into work-mode, "what do you want for dinner?" she smiles at me. "I'm not hungry" I answer, "I've never eaten anything before bed, it doesn't work for me" Smile nods, putting the notebook and pen back into her pockets. Walking back to the door, opening it, she turns around. "Well then, miss" she winks, "good night then" she bows. "I wish you a good night too" I answer. The door closes behind her. I whince remembering my sore muscles. 'Note to myself' I think grimly, 'next flashbacks only in a lying position' I shake my head, confused by my own stupidity. I close my eyes, trying to ignore my sore muscles, thinking about the flashback. 'What happened back in that time?' I was curious, but I also know that there will be no answers to any of these questions, none at all. All ponies who could have tell me if I really was like that back then were dead. My eyes open. All besides one. Celestia. I jump back up, whincing as my muscles sting more, I streak myself with even more whinces. It was painful but it had to be done. Celestia wanted Garnjiel in her study and I would bring it to her. Walking slowly back to my door, opening it I see the guards. None of them looked very approving of me but didn't say or do anything. I walk through the hallways, finding my way through it till I was back to the place where we had brunch. Garnjiel was still there, together with the table. I walk closer to Garnjiel, grabbing it- Another flash. "No! No, wait!" the stallion cries, his voice getting cut off. Together with his head. I scoff, hauling Garnjiel back on my back, "weakling" I say to no one. "Was it really necessary to kill him?" Lunar asks carefully, not wanting to enrage me even more. "He was a traitor and he attacked the queen, of course it was necessary" I snap at him, making him shrugg. "Calm down" Anvil was behind me, folding his wing onto my back. It was like he opened a valve, all the hate, the rage, the wrath running out of me. I look at Anvil, my eyes returning to their normal green colour. My armour disappearing into particles of red light, flowing back into the rune on Garnjiel. My eyes widen, I turn to Lunar, "Oh, I'm sorry Lunar! I didn't mean to snap at you it's just-" he raises his hoof, cutting me off midesentence. "It's okay, really" he smiles, even though it doesn't seem to be his honest smile. "We all get caught up in the excitement of battle, you just a little bit more" 'A little bit more?' I ask myself, finally noticing the bloodstains on my cheeks. Another flash, I'm back in the garden. Shaking my head I look down on Garnjiel. With a sigh I haul the blade on my back, it's magic sheathing it. I turn around and walk back to the castle. I enter it. Something was off. It smelled strange. Snuffling a bit I notice the strange scent. It smelled like... Another flashback. The cries of the ponies as the dragonbreath rushes over them, I jump out of the way of the flame running straight at the dragon. Ice was over the dragon, out of his sight, he nods at me, I nod back. I jump forward, but the dragon was swiping one of his claws at me. I fly backwards through the air, I had managed to block the claws but the force behind the attack was still too much for me. Coughing and gasping I get back up looking at Ice as he flies underneath the dragons head, cutting through softer scales at his throat, making him bleed. Not enough to kill hm but he was hurt atleast. With a shriek the dragons turns at Ice, breathing another wave of burning death. I collapse. Back in the real world. Gasping and wheezing I lie on the floor, Garnjiel suddenly too heavy for me to move with it. I hear hoofsteps approaching. I look up. Celestias was in front of me, wearing a worried expression. "Siren?" she asks quietly. I try to get back up, but no use. I wasn't strong enough anymore. I look at Celestia, "memories" I whisper, "they hunt me." Her eyes widen. She nods and closes her eyes. "They have the bad manner to do that" she answers, also whispering. Garnjiels was getting heavy now, still lying on my back. "I... can't.... breath" I gasp. She was sitting in front of me, her eyes still closed. "Don't worry" she whispers, golden light escapes her horn. I lose consciousness. Darkness Emptyness Hollow. "Memories never kill" I hear the darkness whisper. They only poison your mind Author's Note This chapter feels kinda.... odd. I don't know what exactly it is that makes me not like it, but I won't change it. It's exactly how I wanted it. I have nothing else to say to this chapter. I hope you like it. If not.... Well.... Whatever.... See ya next chapter.
The 'Eclipse Guard' and 'Essence' part 2/2 and Siren vs. the rainbow maned mareChapter 16 "What do you mean? Luna asks, she sounds confused. Shining looks at me with big eyes, confusion reflecting in his eyes, even Smile was looking up at me from underneath the table. "As I said" I answer, "Garnjiel is the embodiment of hatred and I'm its carry" I look down on Garnjiel, seeing the rune pulsate faster. "I still don't get it" Luna follows my gaze looking down onto the blade. I sigh and pull out Celestias letter to me, opening it I read out the last lines. "She said this, 'One last warning' I explain, "'while I won't tell you everything, this is up to you to find out, don't believe what my father told you about the Eclipse-Weapons. There were more ingredients to them than that what you know. Sadly not every ingredient is a 'good' one'" Lunas eyes widen, she understands what I'm trying to say. Shining looks even more confused, "wait, wait" he shakes his head looking up at me, "I don't get it. What is meant by 'not a good one'?" "It says that the weapons of the Eclipse Guard had Essence forged into them" Luna explains, "and if you think about what Siren just told us, it means that dark Essence was used, crystallized bad emotions" she looks down on Garnjiel, her expression shows disapproval and almost something as fear. I nod, "yes, the weapons of the Eclipse Guard have bad Essence forged into them, that gives them their power" I explain, "but at the same time it corrupts the owner, every bad emotion the owner feels strenghtens the weapon, that's why our strength rises in the battle. All emotions that are bond to battle strengthen us. Hate, fear, wrath, all the emotions that make ponies grab their arms, just another catalyst for our power" I look down on Garnjiel, my mind was clear, the moment I sat down onto this chair I started to control my emotions. It was hard. Garnjiels voice, the voice of hate was screaming, shouting at me. It was faint, unlike the first day I was here in canterlot. "Did you corrupt Skull?" Shining suddenly asks. My eyes widen, thinking about it, a moment later I shake my head. "No" I answer, "I didn't even manage to scratch her with my blade, she was far too fast for that" rethinking the battle, some small detail gets caught. My eyes widen again. "But" Shining and Luna look at me, I gasp, "her armour!" I facehoof, not thinking at that. "Her armour?" Luna asks, her eyes were wary now. I nod, "yes her armour! I defeated her because I was able to make it impossible for her armour to rebuild itself. I impaled Garnjiel into the wall, burying multiple parts of her armour all together" I growl, thinking about this mistake. "Garnjiel corrupted the pieces of her armour" I look down on Garnjiel, anger wells up in me, "and after the armour put itself together the corrupted parts corrupted the whole armour." "And after she put it back on..." Luna understands. "...It corrupted her" Shining also understands. "Yes" I nod, feeling my anger. "Anger" I gasp and tumble away from Garnjiel, almost falling down the stairs. The voice got louder. Not much but it did. "What?" Luna looks at me confused. I shake my head, trying to calm my thoughts. Not a pleasant feeling to cut off emotions, forcing yourself to other emotions. "I made the mistake to get angry at myself" I take a deep breath, calming myself some more, "just another feast for it's hate" I state. "Why don't you just" Shining looks at me, "you know... throw it away?" he looks at me with an asking expression. "That's a really bad idea" Luna answers him, "if somepony else finds the weapon it might find a new host and-" I cut her off midsentence. "That's not possible" I look down on Luna, her brows raised she looks at me, "this weapons are bound to us by a blood pact. Nopony else can even lift these things" I explain quickly, I shake my head, "no, the reason why I don't get rid of the blade is that it's part of my oath. I just can't fulfill my oath without it" I walk back and put my hoof on Garnjiel, the rune pulse gets slower. "And what if you are freed from the oath?" Luna asks quietly. I look at her, my feelings were confusing, on the one hoof there was a chance to be freed by the oath, on the other hoof there was still the wish to protect everything I love. "I can't" I shake my head, "not now." Luna opens her mouth to say something, but get's interrupted by the sound of heavy boots hitting the floor. "Miss Neylitha!" the guard rushes in, bloodsplatters where on his armour and coat, he gasps. "What is it?" I stand up, walking closer to Garnjiel. "The revolutionary army is attacking canterlot" he spits out between gasps for air. "What!?" I shout, Garnjiels rune reacting, "why didn't we hear anything?" I ask the guard quickly. He shakes his head, still heavily gasping, "it's a sneak attack, we only just noticed." The sound of an alarm bell suddenly fills the hallways, echoing through the castle. "Any demands?" I grab Garnjiel, hauling it on my back, it's magic erupts in more flames around my neck. The guard shakes his head. I look down at both, "Shining, you and Luna stay here I will protect you" I look back at the guard, "tell every guard to retreat, drop your weapons and flee into the barracks and the throne room, I want to have a word with the revolutionary leader" I explain. "Miss?" the guard asks, confusion reflecting in his eyes, this order was strange. "Just do as I say!" I exclaim, making him shrug, he looks back up and nods and turns around calling out for his comrades. "Siren?" Shining asks, "why don't you try to defend the castle? We are under attack!" he exlaims. My eyes snap back at him. I feel it. The aura. Shining falls to his knees, shivering and quivering trying to get back up. My expression and voice show intimidation, I look down at him. "These are confused ponies, scared ponies" he looks up at me, sweat starting to form on his forehead, "I won't attack civilists just because they're too scared to accept change" I exclaim. I turn to Luna. "Princess" I feel some of the magic in the room disappear as I comply myself back under Luna, "sit on your throne" the chair behind me disappears, it's magical particles returning into my burning mane, "I will protect you" my face shows determination. Not the first time I had this look on my face. Memories flash through my mind. "Please" I beg the bigger pony before me, his menacing eyes as he lifts the broadaxe over his head. "You will never have the courage to kill me!" he shouts, his weapon comes rushing down at me. I don't hesitate. "I'm sorry" tears fall down my cheeks as Garnjiel cut's off one of the legs of my opponent. Garnjiel impales itself into the body lying on the floor. "I'm sorry father" I cry. I blink, seeing guard rushing into the throne room. "Good!" I shout at them, making them walk in faster, "come in, sit behind the throne" I exclaim, some of the gaurds show me a confused look, but it melts away the moment they see me. I see a few wounded guards hobble in, I help them to get behind the throne, their wounds were not severe, a few cuts and bruises, the heaviest wound one pony had was an arrow in his back. "Here they come!" suddenly a guard shouts, a pain filled cry later I see a blue pegasus walk in, her long rainbow mane ruffled and messy sticking out in every direction, a rainbow coloured sword as cutie mark tells me she knows how to fight, as if the the sword washed in blood in her mouth wouldn't be enough proof. She spits out the sword, my eyes follow the blade and I notice the royal insignia on it. It was the weapon of a guard. She scoffs, "the weapons are totally unbalanced, far too heavy at the tip" she looks past me seeing Luna on the throne. "I knew it" she walks closer, her wings open and I see the hidden wing blades. I stand there mouthagape. 'Amortheyf?' I ask myself, 'No! Impossible!' Amortheyf was glistering, the long slender blade of it, covering her bones and muscles, rounded at the tip, perfect to cut everything, even if you are not able to fly. "Whats wrong with you?" the pegasi asks looking at me, as she took a step closer. I gulp. "Your weapons" I speak quietly, ignoring the group of ponies of different race stream in, they were all armed, most of them carrying swords or other cutting utensiles. She looks at her wings and smiles, "pretty cool eh?" she asks, ignorance fills her voice, she looks back at me, her eyes reflecting bloodlust. "Wanna try them?" she shouts and jumps at me, her wings pointing at me, she wanted to impale them into my chest. Garnjiel crashes into the floor as the pegasi lunges to the side, sliding over the floor. I gasp. "You are not worthy of carrying Amortheyf!" I exclaim. She raises a brow but scoffs a second later, "I don't even care where you heard the name of my weapons, I will just slice you up!" she jumps into the air, rushing down at me she tries to slit my throat. Garnjiel stops her and she tumbles to the side falling to the floor. I jump up, and impale Garnjiel into the floor, right there where her left wing should be. Where it should be. The pegasi was back on her hooves sending her right fronthoof right at my face. It connects, I tumble taking a step backwards. 'This is wrong!' my mind shouts, 'Amortheyf shouldn't even exist anymore!' I try to find my balance, a second later a second hit, right at my ribs get deflected by my armour, it didn't hurt but it was sending my balance more off. I fall to the floor, gasping. I look up at my opponent. She takes a step closer and scoffs, an arrogant look on her face she looks down at me. "Are all the guards as weak as this?" her eyes reflect something dark, something menacing. Something unnatural. 'She is not herself' my mind concludes, 'but it doesn't matter right now' I shiver as I try to get back onto my hooves. "No" I'm back on my hooves, "they are not" I look at Garnjiel, still impaled into the floor a few steps away from me, "and I'm not a guard" I look at her. "Whatever" she shakes her head, spreading her wings again, "it doesn't matter, you are the enemy, that's enough reason" she lunges at me, Amortheyfs tip ready to cut between my ribs, to cut my lungs, my heart. I take one step to the side. The pegasis surprised face is the last thing I see before my left hoof crashes down into her face, sending her flying backwards. She lands on her back, her wings spread wide, as I rush back to Garnjiel. It's hilt in my mouth, as I pull the blade out of the marble. The pegasi cries loud as I ram the blade into her right back leg, ramming it deep into the floor, pinning her down. "Dash!" one of the other ponies cries out, rushing at me with an old ragged sword. I turn around, sending him backwards with a hoof to the chest. He coughs and gasps, dropping the sword, as he kneels down, holding his chest. More ponies want to move, want to help. "Silence!" I shout, the magic on my back erupts sending a wave out. Most of the ponies fall down, unconscious, even the guards fall down. My armour disappears, Garnjiels rune was sucking everything up. The blazing rune on it disappears leaving only a faint pulsing image of it behind. I gasp, looking down on the pony as she cries and wails, flailing her other legs as she tries to free herself somehow. I walk closer, putting my hoof onto her chest with low pressure, trying to make her stop move. She won't. "Stop moving!" I shout at her, she can't hear me. I headbutt her. She grows silent, losing her consciousness. I gasp and hold my own head, growling at the headache I inflicted to myself. I look back at Shining Armor, he was pale and trembling. "Shining, please come here and hold her down" I pull out Garnjiel, a few dropps of blood fly away from it's tip, hauling it on my back, "and try to mend the wound" he nods weakly, walking closer he looks at the mare lying in front of him. I turn around, looking at the last few standing ponies of the revolution army. "Are there any ponies left with the will to fight?" I ask loud, making the most of them shrug. "No?" my voice is still pretty loud. I turn around, looking at Luna. She nods, looking at the guards behind her, "please accompany these ponies to the dungeon and don't hurt them" she orders. I look at the guards, some of them wearing a angry expression. "If I hear any reports of a guard hurting one of these civilist I swear by this bucking giant blade on my back I will cleave you in half!" I shout at them. The guards rush to the revolutionaries, carefully taking their weapons away and taking them out of the room. A growl fills my ears, I turn around seeing Shining sitting next to 'Dash', I walk closer, seeing the wound Garnjiel made slowly closing. "I can't close it completly" he explains, "I can only stop the bleeding" he looks at me, I look back. "Will there be any lasting damage?" I ask him quietly. He shakes his head, "no. You did a good job, you rammed the blade right through her bone without breaking it, the bone will heal without any problems" he looks down on the mare, as her lids slowly open, she growls and gasps. She sees me, fear reflecting in her eyes. She opens her mouth, she looks like she wants to say something but nothing escapes her throat, finally just another growl echoes through my ears. I sigh. "Look" I sit down, next to her, "you never gave me the chance to talk to you, you just attacked me" I look at her, a stern look on my face. Her eyes miss the strange black sheen from before. 'Dash' sobs. I look at Shining, "bring her into the infirmary, and place two guards in front of the room" I order him, "I will talk to her later, once she calmed a little bit" Shining nods. Slowly lifting her up with his magic he walks out of the throne room, levitating her by his side. I look at Luna, seeing her stern expression. "Are you happy?" she suddenly asks, "the will not even hate and fear me now. They will also say I have bloodthristy monsters as subordinates" tears start to stream down her cheeks. I walk closer to the throne, up the stairs and stop in front of her. I hug her. "They won't" I speak calmly, tightening my hug. "I promise" I whisper. Author's Note I know this chapter doesn't feel like part two of the last chapter, but look at it this way, in the last chapter the most important thing about the guard is already explained and the explanation about "Essence" is good enough to actually show what it is and what it does. More to that later on. And before some of you ask or rage, yes that was Rainbow Dash, duh. Let the hate begin! Some might notice that this chapter is a little bit... strange, I noticed it myself writing it. But it's still the way I wanted it. Maybe I'm just tired, didn't sleep so well the last days. I hope you like it. If not... Well.... Whatever.... See ya next chapter.